What If? - My version of "Harry Potter And The Deathly Hallows"

[Fury]

Chapter 81
Keeping Secrets

Author's Note: Decided to wait for the “dinner party” until next chapter. This chapter is already very long.

(Ron's PoV)

“Twenty-three!” Ron grunted, pressing his arms against the floor and pushing up, “Twenty-four! Twenty-five!”

It was the morning after his dinner conversation with Hermione. Ron groaned and pushed himself off the ground into a standing position. He proceeded to change into a new pair of clothes that had been set out for him. The shirt he wore had the logo of a Quidditch team on it... the Chudley Cannons. His favorite team, perhaps? He tied his trainers and picked up the pocket-watch from the table. Eight-thirty. He had decided when he woke up that morning, before e started doing push-ups, today was the day he would visit the rest of the house. He had been up in that bedroom ever since he had arrived at Shell Cottage, and his brother had escorted him up there, away from the girl he would later find out was called Hermione, and he would later realize he was in love with her...

… even, though, it seemed, she was in love with someone else.

His eyes traveled to the Deluminator on the nightstand. He had thought he heard Hermione's voice from it the previous night. But that was mental, right? The thing seemed to have been an easy way to turn off lights. How could it speak words, or echo words? Though they had come as soon as he had pressed the button. And they seemed so real. He sighed and set the Deluminator back down, then stood up and walked out of the room. He made his way downstairs. He had only been down here for a brief few seconds before he had been escorted up stairs.

He heard movement in a room off to his right and walked toward it. That cute blonde girl, who was married to his brother, was there, doing dishes by hand and wearing a dishtowel around her waist.

Fleur. That's her name. Beautiful name. Not as beautiful as Hermione's, though.


Fleur looked over her shoulder and looked at Ron and smiled at him.

“Well, hello,” Fleur said, “Finally down from ze bedroom, oui?”

“Yeah,” Ron said. “Kind of boring staying up there.”

“I believe Bill eez een ze bathroom at ze moment,” Fleur said, “if you are looking for him. If you are looking for ze bathroom, eet eez just past ze living room near two bedrooms.”

“You certainly have a lot of bedrooms here,” Ron said.

“Zis was a holiday house you and your family sometimes visited,” Fleur said, “Your father gave Bill and me zis house. We are going to turn ze bedrooms into rooms for other stuff. But eet seems zey are important as bedrooms.”

“I guess so,” Ron said, nodding, “Er – is Hermione awake?”

“I believe she eez still asleep,” Fleur said, “She looked pretty upset last night. Did she not have a good time een your room?”

“I think she did,” Ron said, “I didn't know what I did to upset her.”

“Maybe you did not upset her,” Fleur said, “Perhaps you should talk to her, oui?”

“Yes, thank you,” Ron said. “Er... if you can do magic, why are you doing the dishes by hand?”

Fleur chuckled. “My mama never believed een doing ze chores around ze house by magic,” she said, “Always by hand. Makes you appreciate magic even more.”

“That makes sense,” Ron said, “Oh, before I forget. I know you are the one working on the potion to help me, yes?”

“Oui,” Fleur said, nodding, “Should be done in less than two weeks.”

“I – er – just wanted to thank you for doing that,” Ron said.

Fleur smiled and turned her focus on the dishes. Ron turned and walked toward the living room. Behind a couch, there was a large window looking out into toward a beach and the ocean. Ron recognized Harry and Ginny talking to a familiar-looking blonde girl he had remembered from the cellar he had been imprisoned in for a few hours. The three of them were laughing about something. He smiled. At least they seemed happy. He walked past the living room toward a hallway where three doors were. One to his left, right and at he end of the hallway. He chose the one on the right and knocked on it. He waited... no answer.

He then opened it slowly and looked inside. Three beds were put close together. And on the one on the very right of the room, Hermione was sleeping in pyjamas, At one point in the night she seemed to have pulled the blankets from around her, and was now curled against them. Ron frowned and looked over his shoulder. He heard water running, and figured that was the bathroom. By the sound of it, Bill must be taking a shower. He was wanting to talk to his brother but it could wait until his brother was out of the bathroom. Ron turned back and looked in the bedroom. He slowly walked inside and closed the door, then walked over to the bed nearest where Hermione was sleeping and sat down on it.

His eyes traveled up Hermione's body and toward her face. She looked so peaceful there. Fleur had said she had been upset, but he couldn't see any signs of anything by comfort. His eyes traveled to her lips and he had a mad desire to kiss them again. But while she was sleeping? That would be rude, and too much. Then, Hermione murmured and pulled the blanket closer to her. Ron wondered if she was dreaming and, if so, what she was dreaming about. He hoped she was dreaming about him, but he frowned and shook his head.

His eyes traveled to that gold ring on her hand, resting above the silver ring that matched his. The silver ring was faintly glowing, the same way his was. In fact, they had the matching glow and pulsing movements. That was kind of strange. He looked back at the gold ring, and he wondered who had given her something so beautiful. Whoever had given it to her deserved to have her love them. He then wondered why she wasn't with them... why she was in this house. Sure she seemed to care for him and Harry. They were her best mates, it seemed. But to be away from someone like that. He then wondered if they were at school, and she had left them there for whatever reason. But he was also happy she was there. It was selfish of him, but if she left, he would miss her, and want to leave to find her, even if his memory wasn't fixed.

Suddenly, Ron heard the bedroom door open, and he looked up. His sister was standing there, looking at him with surprise. She looked from Ron to Hermione then back to Ron.

“Er – sorry,” Ron whispered, “I'll – just go.”

“No, stay!” Ginny whispered, “I understand why you're here. It is sweet. Do you want me to leave?”

Ron shook his head. Ginny smiled and walked into the room.

“We don't have to whisper,” Ginny said, “Watch this. It won't harm her, but she can sleep and she won't hear us.”

She took her wand from her pocket and pointed it at Hermione.

“Muffliato,” she whispered.

Ron raised his eyebrows and looked from Ginny to Hermione.

“Muffled Sound spell,” Ginny said, in her normal voice, “You used to use it a lot.”

“Handy,” Ron said.

“Very,” Ginny said, as she sat down next to him.

“Ginny, can I ask you something?” Ron asked, and when his sister nodded, “That gold ring on her finger. Does it have a matching ring? Like my silver ring and Hermione's?”

“I don't know,' Ginny said, “Maybe. Why?”

“Well, if she gave me this ring,” Ron said, “And I gave her one, I thought it was a tradition with her. To give rings back and forth... and I wondered if someone else had the other ring.”

“What do you mean by someone else?” Ginny asked.

“You know,” Ron said, “Yesterday I asked you and Harry if Hermione had someone – like you have Harry. And you said technically, she does. So, I wondered --”

“Oh, Ron,” Ginny said, “You think she is with someone?”

“Yeah,” Ron said, “I mean – that ring seems more elegant than a normal jewelry piece. I'm just wondering if she left them at Hogwarts or --”

Ginny frowned. “No,” she said, “It isn't like that. It is hard to explain. And she'd hate me if I explained it for her.”

“I wouldn't want that to happen,” Ron said.

“Why are you in here?” Ginny asked.

“I wanted to watch her sleep,” Ron said, “Is that weird?”

“No,” Ginny said. “You used to like to watch her sleep. On the Hogwarts Express, you would let her rest her legs in your lap so she could lay across the cushion and she could sleep. And I could tell you liked to watch her sleep. Maybe that means some things are coming back.”

“Maybe,” Ron said. “You remember that Deluminator I showed you?”

Ginny nodded.

“Last night I was putting out the lights,” Ron said, “And I swear I heard a voice come from it. Hermione's voice.”

“What did she say?” Ginny asked.

Ron inhaled. He didn't want to tell her all of it.

“My name,” he said, “Just my name.”

“Your name came from the Deluminator?” Ginny asked, raising her eyebrows.

“I know!” Ron said, “It is strange. I think it was a coincidence. Maybe she was out in the hallway talking to someone and I heard her say my name. Maybe I imagined it.”

“Maybe it did come from the Deluminator,” Ginny said.

“That's just mental,” Ron said.

“Why would you imagine her saying your name?” Ginny asked.

“Because I like when she says it,” Ron said.

“Really?” Ginny asked.

“Yeah,” Ron said, “Almost as much as I love saying her name.”

“Why do you like saying her name?” Ginny asked, “I thought you would have found it complicated. Some people mispronounce her name.”

“It seems to roll off my tongue easily,” Ron said, “I mean – we're best mates. I must have said it quite a bit. Maybe it is another sign of my memory coming back.”

“I hope so,” Ginny said, “I really miss having the old you around.”

“Hermione seems to like the new me,” Ron said.

“Really?” Ginny asked.

“She says I do things differently,” Ron said. “I eat more polite. If she's my best mate, that seems a weird thing to say.”

“No it doesn't,” Ginny said, “She used to nag you all the time about your eating habits. Saying she loves it is a very good thing.”

“So she didn't like how I ate?” Ron asked. “She told me she used to watch me eat.”

“She did,” Ginny said, “I caught her all the time.”

“She watched me last night,” Ron said. “It was kind of cute.”

“You think she's cute?” Ginny asked.

“I already told you,” Ron said, as he looked back at Hermione, “she's bloody beautiful.”

“Do you fancy her?” Ginny asked.

Ron sighed and nodded.

“Then tell her,” Ginny said.

“I can't,” Ron said.

“Why?” Ginny said.

“Because it is mental,” Ron said, “I mean – sure, I've apparently known for her six and a half years now, but to me, I've only known her for less than forty-eight hours, and I fancy her? She would think I'm a creep or something.”

“I doubt it,” Ginny said.

“I asked her to kiss me, Ginny!” Ron said, “I asked her to lay in my bed, twice!”

“And did she?” Ginny asked. “Did she kiss you?”

Ron blushed and nodded. “Because I asked her,” he said, “I was hoping it would jog my memory or something. I was being mental. I fancy her and I thought if she kissed me, and she felt something for me, I would remember her kissing me before I lost my memory. Obviously I don't. So – I'm wrong about her. I'm her best mate who secretly fancies her. I'm sure I'm not the first bloke to do that. And... I need to go talk to Bill. I'm sick of staying in my bed all day and I need to do something. Thanks for talking to me, Ginny.”

Ron stood up and walked to the door. He looked back at Ginny.

“Please don't tell her I fancy her,” Ron said, “I might tell her sometime. But I want it to be my choice.”

Ginny nodded. For a moment, he thought he saw her eyes open, but they were closed when he saw them again. He looked back at Ginny whose eyes were shining with tears. He then frowned and left the room, shutting the door behind him.

--------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV – moments earlier)

Hermione woke to the sound of buzzing. She peered through her eyelashes and saw Ginny on the bed next to her. She looked around and saw Ron standing at the door. What was he doing in the room? And why couldn't she hear what he was saying? Because he was definitely talking to Ginny. He then looked at her, and she shut her eyes quickly. When she opened them again a moment later, he was gone and the door was shut. She sat up and Ginny waved her wand around.

Wh-what was he doing here?” Hermione asked.

“He was here when I came in,” Ginny said.

She sniffled and wiped a tear from her eye.

“Hey,, are you crying?” Hermione asked.

“He – he just got to me,” Ginny said.

“What was he saying?” Hermione asked, “I couldn't hear him for some --”

She frowned and looked at Ginny, then realized what had happened. Ginny sighed.

“I used the Muffliato Charm,” she said, sniffling, “I wanted to talk to him and I didn't want to wake you.”

“What was he doing when you came in?” Hermione asked.

“He was watching you sleep,” Ginny said.

Hermione raised her eyebrows. “H-he used to love watching me sleep,” she said.

She touched her lips. They were dry. No sign of his lips on hers.

“You think he kissed you or something?” Ginny asked.

“He loved kissing me when I was either asleep or he thought I was,” Hermione said, “It was a false hope. Wh-what did he say to you?”

“Well,” Ginny said, sighing, “He did a lot of talking, that's for sure. He – he asked me what that gold ring was on your finger.”

“It is my engagement ring,” Hermione said, “It was what my father gave to my mother. I guess Ron found it in the bedroom and he proposed to me with it.”

“I know that, but I couldn't tell him, could I?” Ginny asked, “Not yet. Anyway, he seems to think there is a twin. He asked me if it had a matching ring, like your two silver rings. Apparently, he thought you gave someone the matching ring... and he thought you were in love with someone else.”

“Oh, Merlin,” Hermione said, sniffling, “No. He's been translating my category excuse into the fact that I could be in love with someone else and I don't want to tell him. Oh, Ron! What else did he say?”

“He said you kissed him yesterday,” Ginny said, “Because he asked you to kiss him, hoping it would jog his memory.”

“I did kiss him,” Hermione said, nodding.

“Well, he said it didn't work,” Ginny said, “He also said something really weird. He said he thought he heard your voice come from the Deluminator. It had said your name.”

“I said his name a couple times after I left the room,” Hermione said, “He must have heard me. Is that all?”

“Yeah,” Ginny said, “Well, he talked about what you discussed with him. How he was now eating politely. He also said he loves – he loves saying your name. It rolls of his tongue easily, apparently.”

“Is that all?” Hermione asked.

“Oh, he said he wanted to talk to Bill,” Ginny said, “I imagine that is what he is doing now.”

“Bill wanted Ron to have dinner with us tonight,” Hermione said, “Downstairs in the dining room. A big meal...”

“Bill did mention that, yes,” Ginny said, “He hopes it will do some good for Ron. Are you going to talk to Ron again? One-on-one again?”

“I want to,” Hermione said, “I have so much I want to tell him but –“ she scoffed - “Damn your boyfriend, he annoys me so much.”

“Uh-oh,” Ginny said, “What did Harry do?”

“He told me not to tell Ron about my feelings for him,” Hermione said, “Not yet. And after I kissed him last night – I wanted to tell him. I wanted to tell Ron everything, Ginny, I --” She sniffled and wiped tears from her eyes. “I just want to feel him in my arms. I miss him, damn it. I miss my fiancee. The man who I could kiss all day and cuddle up with. If I could just tell him I love him, and he would tell me – I swear – at that moment, I'd go that next step with him.”

“What?” Ginny asked, “You mean you would –?”

Hermione blushed and nodded.

“Even before he lost his memory,” Hermione said, “Before he asked me to marry him, I wanted that.”

“I'm sure he still loves you, Hermione,” Ginny said.

“I hope so,” Hermione said, “But I have to wait to know that. I can't risk it right now. I need to connect with him more. I need him to know me – to know I would never lie to him – I would never lie about loving him. And that is why Harry told me to wait. Because he thinks Ron wouldn't believe me, and it would ruin our relationship.”

“You shouldn't wait too long to tell him,” Ginny said, “Or he might forget he loves you.”

“What do you mean he'd forget it?” Hermione asked, “He doesn't remember, Ginny.”

“Just what I think,” Ginny said, “I think he does love you – only he doesn't want to tell you – you're keeping it from each other... just like you did before that day on the dock.”

Hermione sniffled. “I hope that is true, Ginny,” she said, “I do.”

“Then why don't you want to tell him now?” Ginny asked.

Hermione sighed and stared up at the ceiling.

“I want him to make the first move again,” Hermione said, “Because that is what he did on the dock. He was the first to say how we felt. If he remembers that moment – I will get back my fiancee. I just know it.”

“You're bloody mental, Hermione,” Ginny said. “You would risk losing him forever just to wait around for him to say he loves you?”

“Yes,” Hermione said, “Even if it takes something big to make him say it. I need to hear those words, or I will not believe it. Right now, he barely remembers me. When he says he loves me, then I will know he remembers who I truly am.”

“Okay, then,” Ginny said, “I'll just let you get dressed. I'm sure Harry's looking for me. I've been in here too long.”

Ginny stood up and left the room. Hermione looked up at the ceiling and wiped tears from her eyes.

So you were watching me sleep, huh? I bet you were thinking about kissing me. Why didn't you? It is your favorite thing to do. Please remember that. You heard me say your name in the Deluminator. That is a little weird... maybe you were imagining it. If you were, then you were thinking of me saying your name, and I know what that means. Just tell me you love me, Ron, that is all I need to hear. Say it first so I can say it. If anything can jog your memory, I am sure it will be that.

----------------------------
Hermione didn't have much of a chance to talk to Ron all throughout the morning and afternoon. Whenever she would see him, he was helping Bill and Fleur with something. Bill had confided in Hermione that he was hoping this would help Ron out with his memory. When she and Ron saw each other at random times during the day, he would say hello to her but not much else.

In the late afternoon, an hour before dinner was scheduled, Hermione was sitting outside, watching the waves from the ocean roll on the beach. Harry and Ginny were walking toward her, from the direction of Dobby's grave. When they saw her, she smiled and they sat down next to her.

“I thought you would be around Ron,” Harry said.

Hermione shook her head. “He's been avoiding me all day,” she said.

“Or you are avoiding him,” Ginny said.

Hermione scoffed. “I have one thing I want to say to Ron,” she said, “And I can't – because according to you, Harry, he's too fragile. Even if he remembers he loves me, I can't say anything because it would risk our relationship. He already thinks I am in love with someone else.”

“I told him you weren't,” Ginny said.

“So what have you been doing all day?” Harry asked.

“Working on the early steps of the Polyjuice Potion,” Hermione said, “And practicing with Bellatrix's wand.”

“Why are you making Polyjuice Potion?” Ginny asked.

Hermione raised her eyebrows and looked from Ginny to Harry. She finally realized why Harry was spending so much time with Ginny. He was distracting her... he didn't want her to have anything to do with this Gringotts Heist they were planning, and he was trying to spend as much time as he could with her.

“I asked her to make it,” Harry said. “In case we find another Horcrux.”

“You think you have a lead?” Ginny asked.

“As soon as Bill and Fleur give me the okay,” Harry said, “I'm going to talk to Mr. Ollivander and Griphook.”

“Mr. Ollivander?” Ginny said, “You think he knows anything about Horcruxes?”

“No,” Harry said, “That isn't why I'm going to talk to him. I want to see if he knows anything about the Deathly Hallows. I have to know if he knows about the Elder Wand.”

“Harry,” Hermione said, “I thought you were focused on the Horcruxes! We're very close to finding one!”

“H-how close?” Ginny asked.

“Very close,” Hermione said.

Ginny raised her eyebrows questioningly, and looked from Hermione to Harry.

“You found one,” Ginny said. “But --”

“Thanks a lot, Hermione,” Harry said.

“You weren't going to tell me,” Ginny said, quietly, “Why?”

“Because you're not a part of my plans for this one, Ginny,” Harry said, “And it is very dangerous. I'm going of course. Hermione's going because we have two things we need and she's using them. And then I hope Ron can come.”

“Ron?” Ginny said, “He has no memory of Horcruxes, Harry!”

“He will once that potion helps him,” Harry said, “I'm sure of it.”

“I don't believe this,” Ginny said, “You're not letting me go because it is too dangerous. Whatever happened to those weeks we were on the hunt? Now that you found a Horcrux, you won't let me go along with you?”

Harry stared at the ground and Ginny scoffed. She walked back toward Shell Cottage.

“Yeah, Ginny,” Harry said, “Just run away from me again. For all the wrong reasons.”

“Harry, what reasons?” Ginny asked, turning around, “You say you miss me as much as I missed you and you've been keeping this from me? You're planning on bringing my brother along, when right now I know more about this than he does? I'm stronger than he is right now!”

“Our plan isn't going to take place for at least a month, Ginny,” Harry said, “We can't go without Polyjuice Potion. Even then, we can only have one person transform into someone, because we need her. I have no idea how I'm going to do this... my plan could fail – and you really think I want to bring you along?”

“Your plan could fail?” Ginny asked, “I-I don't believe this. You're wanting to spend time with me because you think it is the last time you'll ever see me!”

“Oh, come on, Ginny” Harry said, “That is not fair!”

“That talk about repeating Christmas,” Ginny said, “I should have seen it – wanting to make the most of life before you don't have a life anymore. Thanks, Harry. You know that is my worst fear! That is what the Dementors use to hurt me! And you're using that against me.”

“Ginny!” Harry said, “It isn't like that.”

Harry cursed and Hermione watched him as he stood up again then ran over to Ginny, stepping in front of her.

“Look at me,” Harry said, “You know I spent these past couple of weeks thinking you were hurt. I don't want to lose you.”

“Right,” Ginny said, sniffling, “I don't want to lose you – but it is what you seem to think is going to happen.”

“I can't bring you along, Ginny,” Harry said. “I wish I could, but this is going to be risky enough with me, Hermione and Ron – and we have to bring Griphook along too.”

Hermione heard Ginny choke back sobs. She pulled Harry against her, hugging him.

“If I let you do this,” she said, “You have to promise me to let me help you with your plans. Even if I don't go. I just want to help you get out of this alive so you can come back to me.”

“Ginny,” Harry said.

“Harry,” Ginny pleaded.

“Damn it, fine!” Harry growled, “You can help me. At least until Ron is back to normal. Hermione's distracted, as it is.”

Hermione scoffed.

“You are, Hermione,” Harry said. “I know we're trying to help Ron, but I have Horcruxes to deal with. You're more focused on Ron.”

“If you have Horcruxes to deal with, Harry,” Hermione said, “Why are you wanting to talk to Mr. Ollivander about the Elder Wand?”

“Good luck with Ron, Hermione,” Harry said, “You really need him right now and he needs you.”

He frowned and walked into the house.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked, looking at Ginny.

“Search me,” Ginny said, “Looks like he's not telling me everything these days, so why would he tell you?”

“Because I'm his best mate,” Hermione said.

“I'm his girlfriend,” Ginny said, “Obviously it is the same reason. He loves both of us for different reasons. He's protecting us.”

“Why did he wish me good luck with Ron?” Hermione asked.

“Maybe he wants you to tell Ron the truth,” Ginny said.

“I can't, Ginny!” Hermione said, “Don't you understand, I can't! It doesn't work like that!”

“You don't know how it works, Hermione,” Ginny said, “That's the problem.”

Hermione felt tears running down her cheeks as she watched Ginny walk back into the house. Hermione frowned. Ginny was right. Hermione needed to take it into her own hands. Ron was avoiding her... obviously she was wrong about him wanting to talk to her. She needed to tell him... and she was going to have to tell him sooner rather than later. Tonight... after the dinner party, she decided. That was when she would tell him.

Suddenly, Hermione heard a CRACK in the distance and looked up. Remus Lupin was walking toward them. Hermione raised her eyebrows as she looked at him. She would have heard something if he was coming to the dinner party. And why wasn't he with Dora? No... something was wrong. She took Bellatrix's wand from her pocket and stood up and pointed it at him.

“Don't move another inch!” Hermione said.

“Hermione,” a voice said behind her, “What's wrong, I heard raised voices – Remus!”

Hermione turned around. Bill, Ron, Harry and Ginny were standing there.

“Could be an impostor, Bill,” Harry said, “Why is he alone?”

“State your name and purpose!” Bill said.

Hermione looked back at Remus. She noticed he didn't look very surprised to see her, Harry and Ron there.

"It is I, Remus John Lupin!" Remus said, "I am a werewolf, married to Nymphadora Tonks, and you, the Secret-Keeper of Shell Cottage, told me the address and bade me come in an emergency!"

Hermione's eyes widened. Emergency? What had happened?

-----------------------------------------
Okay, it is obvious what happened right... but I thought I'd leave that for the start of the next chapter! Also, as you can see, the “Remember Me” storyline is coming to a close. But with an unexpected, emotional and memorable ending!

This chapter was kind of strange for me to write. I wanted to keep the suspense up a bit of what would happen between Hermione and Ron. And it is almost a Deus Ex Machina, because like I said, I have a good resolution for it, and I could have just had Hermione admit it to him at any point. But because of what I have planned, I didn't want to do that. I wanted it to work a completely different way. So it was kind of strange trying to work this all out. At first, I was going to have a time-skip and have nearly two weeks pass by in the story before this storyline ended, but I figured another way to do it. It should be believable enough.

As you can probably guess, Harry is also keeping a big secret from Ron and Hermione. This was already revealed earlier in the story... and that will come up soon as well. But not for at least two or three chapters.

[Fury]

Chapter 82
Kick Start

We need a quick solution
We need a next step
To reach the right conclusion
We need a kick start

Kick Start – Lisa Loeb

(Hermione's PoV)

Remus' eyes were darting around at Hermione, Harry and Ginny as the four of them sat together around the table. Luna and Fleur were standing by the archway that separated the dining room from the kitchen. Ron, who, at the moment, had no idea who Remus was, had gone back into the kitchen to continue working on dinner. Bill walked out of the kitchen and into the dining room with a bottle of firewhiskey.

“Firewhiskey?” Remus said, “You seem to know what I'm going to tell you then.”

“It's a bit obvious to me, old friend,” Bill said, “But I'll let you tell it.”

“As of early this afternoon,” Remus said, “I am the proud father of a little boy.”

Hermione, Fleur and Ginny yelled congratulations and there were other delighted comments around the room.

“We've named him Ted,” Remus said, “After Dora's father. Both Dora and Ted are at Andromeda's house and are very healthy.”

Bill had soon filled all of their goblets, they stood and raised them high in a toast.

"To Teddy Remus Lupin," said Lupin, "a great wizard in the making!"

"'Oo does 'e look like?" Fleur inquired.

"I think he looks like Dora,” Remus said, “but she thinks he is like me. Not much hair. It looked black when he was born, but I swear it's turned ginger in the hour since. Probably blond by the time I get back. Andromeda says Dora's hair started changing color the day that she was born." He drained his goblet. "Oh, go on then, just one more," he added, beaming, as Bill made to fill it again.

Remus looked around at Harry, Ginny and Hermione again.

“Well, I was going to be leaving as soon as I made the announcement,” Remus said, “But it seems there is something else I have to discuss. In private, please, Bill?”

“That is all very well,” Bill said, “We were just preparing dinner. You can't stay for dinner, can you?”

“No,” Remus said, “Just a few more minutes and I'll be off. Thank you, Bill, for the drink.”

“Congratulations again,” Bill said.

Bill led Luna and Fleur back into the kitchen. A whisper of a familiar spell from Harry told Hermione that the room was now muffled away from eavesdroppers. Remus looked around the table.

“Why don't you look surprised to see us?” Hermione asked, “And why aren't you asking me about Ron?”

“Bill wrote me a letter,” Remus said, “Just hours after you arrived here. He told me you two and Ron had arrived, and you had a few guests. I already knew Ginny was here.”

Across the table, Harry raised his eyebrows and looked at Ginny.

“I-I didn't know, Harry,” Ginny said, “I'm serious.”

“He also told me about what happened to Ron,” Remus said, “And I can tell by the way he's avoiding me that Ron has no idea who I am.”

“No... his memory is still mending,” Hermione said, sniffling, “He doesn't even know who I really am to him.”

“I'm sorry, Hermione,” Remus said, “Is there anything I can do.”

“No,” Hermione said, “Fleur's making a potion to help him, and I'm doing my best to help him as well.”

“Bill explained to me,” Remus said, “that you had brought Miss Lovegood, Mr. Ollivander and the goblin, Griphook, with you. All three of who are known to have been captured by Snatchers. I also noticed you were holding a very familiar wand to me, Miss Granger. That wand once belonged to Bellatrix Lestrange. Her last known location was Malfoy Manor in Wiltshire. I'm going to take a wild guess and say you were in Wiltshire very recently.”

Hermione looked at Harry, and he nodded. She started the story from the start, not even bothering to leave out Ron's proposal to her and how he lost his memory. She had told him the whole tale of what happened at Malfoy Manor and Harry added his own details in. She had left the details out about Bellatrix's vault at Gringotts.

“Bellatrix Lestrange was responsible for the murders of my parents and Elphias Doge,” Hermione said.

“I had a feeling it was her,” Remus said, “It was her work.”

“Why didn't you tell me?” Hermione asked.

“I didn't have proof,” Remus said. “So... you risked your life for Ron, and got tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange. She's cruel, but you told me you were handing yourself over. She didn't have to torture you. Obviously she didn't know Harry was there until he and Ron rescued you. Why did she torture you?”

“The Sword of Gryffindor,” Hermione said, “The Snatchers found it and she took it from them. She thought I had stolen it from her.”

“I thought Snape had it before it was put in Godric's tomb,” Remus said, looking at Harry and Ginny.

“He was supposed to put it in her vault,” Harry said, “And he didn't.”

“So she thought you had been in her vault,” Remus said. “You told me this sword can destroy Horcruxes. Does she know you know about them?”

“Er – no,” Hermione said.

“Griphook told her the sword was a fake,” Harry said, “So we fooled her. And – we think we know where another Horcrux is.”

“Where?” Remus asked.

“I cannot tell you that, Remus,” Harry said, “You know that.”

“I didn't think so,” Remus said.

“Of course you could always give me another wolf tooth chain and try to track me,” Harry said.

Remus frowned and looked around at Ginny and Hermione.

“I'm sorry,” Remus said, “It was horrible of me. You're obviously doing the right thing, and I had no part of it. I forgive you, Harry for everything you've said to me about this. I was wrong. You were right. I needed to focus on Dora and my child – and – Harry, would you do me the honor of becoming Teddy's godfather?”

“M-me?” Harry asked, “Godfather?”

“Dora quite agrees,” Remus said, “Nobody better.”

“I – yes, blimey, of course!” Harry said.

“Wonderful,” Remus said, “Now I really must be going.”

“One moment,” Harry said, “Is there anything you can tell us about the Enemy of the State Clause?”

“You're obviously doing a good job keeping away from it, Harry,” Remus said. “I recommend you stay here at Shell Cottage. The Ministry has already cleared this place. You're safe here for a while. Good luck. Hermione... good luck with Ron. Congratulations on your engagement.”

“Please don't tell Ron's parents about this,” Hermione said, “I think we're very close to getting Ron back to normal.”

“Your parents are very worried about you, Ginny,” Remus said, “To think you've been here at Bill's house for a while and they didn't know about it.”

“I'm doing this for Harry,” Ginny said.

Remus nodded.

“Congratulations again,” Hermione said.

Remus smiled and looked around at them. He then stood up and left the house. A few moments later, a CRACK of Disapparation was heard. Harry waved his wand, quelling the Muffliato spell.

“Is he gone?” Bill asked from the kitchen, “Oh, good, just in time!”

A few minutes later, the table was set with a wonderful meal. Chicken breasts and legs, mashed potatoes and all the fixings. Jugs of Butterbeer and Firewhiskey sat at either end of the table. A plate of Treacle Tart was in the center of the table for dessert. Many of Ron's favorites.

But Hermione wasn't focused on the food at the moment. Ron was sitting far away from her at the other end of the table. He was passing dishes around and filling his own plate.

“Looks very good, Bill,” Ron said.

“Many of your favorites, Ron,” Bill said.

“We were going to invite ze goblin for dinner,” Fleur said. “His legs have mended quite nicely, but he refuses to join us!”

“Griphook doesn't eat what we eat,” Bill said.

“Oh, I know!” Fleur said, “He's always demanding ze strangest things. How long eez he going to be here? He eez already mending.”

“As long as Harry needs him,” Bill said.

“At least a month or more,” Harry said, “Probably longer, depending on if he is cooperative.”

“I have no idea why you need him,” Fleur said, “He eez vile – and very stubborn. How you could ever have need for someone like him eez beyond me!”

“Fleur, I told you,” Bill said, “This is none of our business. Also, I'm planning on talking to Griphook myself.”

Hermione noticed Harry's expression turn hard.

“Bill,” Harry said, “Please don't anger him --”

“I won't talk to him about anything you want to plan with him, Harry,” Bill said, “But as he is a guest in my house, I need him to act like one. If he has to be here for longer than a month, we're going to have to deal with him. Goblins are very hard to deal with, Harry. I've worked with them for a few years now. I don't know what you are planning for him, but if you make him any deals, you have to stand by them.”

“We need him,” Harry said, “We'll do anything we have to. Even make deals.”

Hermione frowned and looked down the table at Ron. He was focusing on his food. Obviously he was very confused about what his best mate was talking about. But she wondered if he felt it was nothing to do with him. Ron's eyes caught hers, and she hastily started on her food. When she chanced a glance back at him, he frowned and looked back at his food.

“Are you okay, Ron?” Luna said, “You're awfully quiet.”

“I've been told I'm not very talkative during dinner,” Ron said, looking at Hermione, “I'm trying to get back to my old life again, and I have this mental theory that if I do things like I used to do, my brain would let me remember things again.”

“That's not mental, Ron,” Hermione said, “You just need to find who you were before you lost your memory.”

“Can't really do that when some answers are being kept from me,” Ron said.

Hermione frowned and looked at Harry and Ginny. They were focused on their plates.

“Some things just take time to understand,” Bill said, “We can't let everything come back at once. That is why we're doing stuff like this. The potion Fleur is working on,if it works it would give you your memory back all at once, and that would be very overwhelming. St. Mungo's rarely uses this potion, because – well – they obviously can't help their patients too often. They don't know them. But you are surrounded by family and friends and those who love you --”

Hermione noticed Ron look at her when Bill said this last part, and she gave a hint of a smile. Ron frowned and looked back down at his plate.

“It is a very good idea to do this,” Ginny said, “We're always surrounded by family and friends back at home during meal-time. This was a good idea, Bill.”

“That man who was here earlier,” Ron said, “I know him, right? He knows me?”

“Remus Lupin,” Bill said, “He was one of your Professors at Hogwarts And he's a very good friend.”

“I heard him say he's a werewolf,” Ron said, “I thought they were – you know – dangerous.”

“He's the tamest werewolf I've ever seen,” Bill said. “Most are dangerous, though.”

“That ragged man we dueled, Ron,” Harry said, “Greyback. He's one of the dangerous werewolves.”

“The guy that lady offered – Hermione – to?” Ron asked.

“You saved me before it could happen,” Hermione said.

Ron nodded. “So Remus is a new father?” he said, “That's brilliant.”

“Most people believe it is bad luck for babies to be born during the time of war,” Luna said, “But my father once told me it is considered lucky because love has united their parents. Something good coming out of a war. Like Bill and Fleur getting married and other couples falling in love. Also lucky.”

Hermione noticed Ron was looking at her again when Luna had finished her sentence.

“So, Ron,” Bill said, “This dinner idea was for you. Anything you would like to hear about family or friends that could help you jog your memory?”

“Your wedding.” Ron said, “I haven't heard much about that.”

“You were one of my best men,” Bill said, “Usually there is only one, but Fleur had three bridesmaids, and I wanted a matching number. A good tradition, because the bridesmaids and best men danced together. Harry was one of my other best men, along with our brother Charlie --”

“The one who works with dragons,” Ron said.

“Yes,” Bill said, smiling, “And Ginny and Hermione were two of Fleur's bridesmaids, along with her little sister.”

“The bridesmaids and best men danced together,” Ron said, “Am I a good dancer?”

“I think we'll have to let Hermione answer that one,” Bill said, grinning.

Hermione blushed as Ron's eyes went from his brother to her.

“I made a drawing of it,” Luna said, “When you and Hermione danced. I've been drawing a lot these past couple of days. I actually have them here with me.”

She backed up her chair, then bent down and picked up a small purse under the chair. She opened it and lifted out a large piece of parchment. She set it in front of Ron, and Hermione's eyes widened as she looked at it. It was a drawing of an imitation of Ron and Hermione dancing on a floor. She was in a gold dress and he was in silver and black robes. Her head was on his chest as they swayed back and forth. Then the drawing of Hermione lifted her head and Ron kissed her on the lips. Red hearts appeared and floated around them. Hermione blushed when Ron looked up at her, and she returned her attention to her food. Ron cleared his throat.

“Nice picture, Luna,”: Ron said, his voice almost hoarse, “Good -- good imagination.”

“Imagination?” Luna said, “No, all my drawings are inspired by real events.”

Hermione slowly looked back up at Ron, and his eyes darted from her to the picture.

“Um – Bill,” Ron said, “Can I be excused for a moment?”

“As long as you need, Ron,” Bill said.

Ron stood up, looked at Hermione for a mere moment, and hurried out of the room. A moment later, there were sounds of his footsteps ascending stairs. Hermione's eyes widened as she looked back down at the picture.

“Oh, my god,” she gasped, “Of course! I know something that can help him. I-I have a real picture of that day. Mrs. Weasley gave me a locket with the real picture. Do I still have it? Please still have it. I-I need to go.”

Hermione stood up and raced out of the kitchen, and hurried toward the bedroom, and toward her bag.

-----------------------------------------------
(Ron's PoV)

“Eight,” Ron grunted, as he performed a sit-up, “Nine! Ten!”

He pushed himself off the ground and stood up, then paced back and forth across the bedroom. That drawing... inspired by real events. Ron had been a best man... Hermione had been a bridesmaid. Bill had said that. The tradition was to dance. He had danced with her. He put a finger to his lips and closed his eyes.

“Ron...”

Ron's eyes bolted open and he turned and looked at the nightstand. The Deluminator had said his name again! He was almost sure of it this time. He slowly walked over to it and picked it up. He put his finger slowly on the button and was about to press it when he heard a knock on the door. He sighed and looked at the door.

“Ron?” the same voice said.

It was Hermione's voice. Maybe it wasn't from the Deluminator. Hermione was outside his door.

“C-come in,” he gasped.

The door opened and Hermione slowly walked into the room and shut the door. She walked over to him and he looked at her.

“That drawing,” Ron said, “Did it really happen?”

“See for yourself,” Hermione said.

She lifted her hand up in front of Ron, and opened it up. A heart-shaped locket was sitting there. She pressed a tiny button on the end of it, and opened the doors of the locket. Ron's eyes widened as he looked at the picture. It was a real version of the drawing except without the hearts. Hermione's head was on his chest, and his arms were wrapped around her. She raised her head and said something to him. He said something to her and then he kissed her softly. Ron squeezed his hand and heard a sharp click!

Suddenly the room went pitch black.

“Ron?!” Hermione asked “Ron! Turn the lights back on!”

Ron felt the Deluminator in his hand and clicked it again. Suddenly, two blue orbs floated into the air in front of Ron, and he could barely see Hermione's face in the light. Then... one light bolted into Hermione's chest, and Ron's eyes widened as he saw the other light float toward him and into his chest....

… and he was back on that dance floor, under a marquee. Bill and Fleur were dancing a few feet away, as were Harry and Ginny.

"Ron, listen to me now,” Hermione said, and Ron looked back at her. I love you. Nobody else. It has always been that way."

Ron smiled.

"I love you too," he said. "For as long as I can think, it has been that way."
Hermione smiled. Ron leaned toward her and kissed her.

“Ron!” Hermione's voice said, “Can you hear me?!”

Ron opened his eyes and looked up. He was staring at the ceiling of his bedroom, and the feeling underneath him told him he was laying in bed. He looked toward Hermione, who was staring at him. He opened his mouth to speak and felt a burning sensation in his chest. He groaned and closed his eyes.

… and when he opened them he was standing near two hooded men. One of them had an arm wrapped around a crying Hermione.

"Would you die for her?" Hermione's captor asked.

"Yes!" he heard his own voice say, "Yes, I would! Now let her go, or I swear -"

He narrowed his eyes and nodded.

“I want you to take me instead,” he heard his own voice said.

Hermione looked at him and shook her head...

The cloaks whipping from the two captors... being revealed as Ron's twin brothers... running toward one of them and punching him in the gut... and now he was sitting on a wooden dock. A large house towering in the distance. Hermione was near him looking at him. Hermione rolled her eyes and leaned toward him and his lips were on hers. Ron wrapped his arms around her, and he pressed his lips deeper against hers, not wanting to stop. When he backed away he was still holding her and his gaze was also still on her.

"I'm in love with you, Hermione Granger," he said, breathing deeply, "That is why I'd die for you."

The conversation seemed to speed up and Hermione laughed and looked at him.

"I'm in love with you too, Ron," she said, "Is that what you wanted to hear?"

The scenery changed again...Ron sitting on a broom, and he could feel Hermione's arms wrapped around him. He felt wet lips on the back of his neck... a sign of love from her and he acknowledged it... Ron kissing her, his arms around her passionately... heated kissing... a sound of the door opening. Ron looking up to see Harry standing there looking shocked... scene changed again... they were in a barn... Hermione wrapping her arms around him... and telling him she loved him, and him acknowledging it.

Scene changed again... the wedding again... dancing with Hermione... a glance at a woman who must have been his mother... and she looked very happy for him... change of scene again... he was clutching Hermione on a compartment of a train. A hooded figure was looking down at them, and he was clutching Hermione, protecting her from the creature....

… then he was in a bedroom surrounded in red and gold colors... cuddling up with Hermione... falling asleep with her... change of scene... Ron and Hermione dancing in a room surrounded by winter decorations... Ron running into a room... and seeing Hermione faint... and then he was in a corridor with Remus Lupin and a woman... both looked distressed.

"Hermione's parents?" he asked, "Are they okay?"

Remus looked down at his feet and Ron could see tears in the woman's eyes.

"Hermione's father," Remus said, "was laying on the bottom steps just inside the door. Hermione's mother had locked herself in Hermione's bedroom – I'm guessing it was her bedroom – there were a lot of books."

Change of scene... Hermione laying in a hospital bed... crying... Ron comforting and hugging her.... and now he was in the same red and gold colored bedroom. Clutching Hermione who was crying... he was in a large bathtub with her. She was sitting on him, facing him and kissing her... Hermione laughing on a large staircase as he posed in front of her... laughing with a different girl... and Hermione looking angry... sitting by a tree and Hermione looking at him and kissing him...

And then he was in a dark sewer-like room. He was looking at Hermione backing away from two ghastly creatures who was calling her names and taunting her... he was yelling for her to destroy something. Hermione running and stabbing a long fang into a locket...

… now in a restaurant-type building. Ron protecting Hermione yet again as the werewolf Greyback ran toward them and he got hit by a curse...

… Hermione was now in a tent... he was walking over to a ;large bed, and she was smiling up at him and beckoning him forward with a finger. He laid down with her in bed and he kissed her. He nibbled on her ear and she giggled... He cuddled up with her and fell asleep... he was in the tent again laying with her and she was crying about something... she then was singing something beautiful, and falling asleep as she did it...

… and he was back in the tent again... giving Hermione the silver ring, and her giving him one back.... he was laying on the same bed... Hermione sitting on his stomach, her finger tracing down his abs... he had no shirt on... Hermione leaning toward him, and he gasped as he felt her lips on his neck... a small, kind of painful nibble....

“Ron!” Hermione gasped.

Ron opened his eyes and looked up. Hermione was now leaning over him looking at him. He raised an arm toward her....

...and he felt a very painful feeling in his arm. A portion of skin scooped away and his arm bleeding. Hermione crying over him and helping him, pouring drops over his arm as the pain subsided...

He was now sitting in front of a camp-fire on a shore of a large lake. Hermione was laughing and kissing her. He felt her hand cross his stomach... and now he was looking at a family of five, huddled around a radio and talking....

“Ron!” Hermione called out again.

He opened his eyes and she slapped him across the chest, and a bang echoed in his ears...

… and that bang was fireworks exploding in the sky. Beautiful fireworks... Hermione beside him counting down from five. She reached the number one and her lips was on his and he was kissing her again.... and now he was in the lake with her, he splashed her and she gasped and chuckled... dancing with Hermione in the lake.. kissing her again...

… and now he was standing in front of a unimaginable horror. Two bodies on the ground... the adults he had seen around the radio... he was standing in a small tent. Hermione was sitting on the ground and sobbing... three dead children huddled on the floor... he hugged Hermione, trying to calm her down... now he was scooping dirt into a hole, swearing obscenities and cursing the names of men as he did so... more cursing and swearing... a whisper of words from Hermione as she told him how much he meant to her... and feeling himself calm down...

…. now he was clutching Hermione in an alley behind a large dumpster. She kissed him and he heard her moan into his lips. He looked up and saw the werewolf Greyback looking in their direction and walking away...

… running through a park... a panicked Hermione... arriving at a house... his sister yelling at him... Ron cursing Harry, Harry's arms snapping against his body as he fell to the floor... Ron yelling at Hermione... sitting in a bedroom with Hermione... a question on his lips and Harry opening the door and interrupting him...

… reaching onto the floor of another bedroom and picking up a box... and seeing a golden ring inside the box... in a bed with Hermione... her crying and talking to him... Hermione falling asleep.... Ron looking at her with the gold ring in his hand....

…. and now he was sitting on a picnic blanket.. Hermione looking at him and laughing.... and now she was standing and closing her eyes, and he was kneeling in front of her... her eyes open as he reveals the gold ring in his hand...

“Will you marry me, Hermione Granger,” his voice said, as she looked down at him.

Her delayed answer... him thinking she'd say no... then he uttered the Tabooed word... and he was running with her through a small grove of trees... then he was trapped under a tree, looking through branches and brambles at a panicked Hermione. Casting a spell... Hermione vanishing...

"I love you!” he said to the invisible, Hermione, “Go!”

"I love you," she whispered, "Yes, I'll marry you!"

"Find me first!" Ron whispered, "Go!"

… Hermione's footsteps running away... the werewolf coming upon Ron... along with another man.... and Ron pointing his own wand at his head....

Ron's eyes bolted open and he felt tears streaming down his face. He sat up and looked around. The glowing light left his chest and illuminated the lantern near him on the bed. Hermione was staring at him, her face soaked with tears. Ron slowly cupped his hands around her face and looked into her eyes. She looked back at him and more tears fell. He choked back a sob as he looked at her.

“You found me,” Ron said.

Hermione sobbed and nodded.

“I promised I would,” she said, chuckling.

“I love you, Hermione,” Ron said, “I love you so bloody much. Not even memory loss could make me forget that.”

Hermione chuckled and nodded and Ron saw tears in her eyes.

“I love you too, Ron,” she said, “I always have... nothing could keep me away from you. And --”

She lifted up her own hand and Ron saw the golden ring around her finger.

“You'll marry me?” he asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said.

Ron leaned toward her and kissed her softly on the lips, and her lips crashed against his. Her tongue slid between his lips and rubbed his against it. He backed up and nibbled on her bottom lip. She chuckled and backed away.

“You remembered,” she said.

“I remember,” Ron said.

“How much?” Hermione asked.

“Everything after Fred and George played that joke on you,” Ron said, “Everything... the dock --”

“Our first kiss,” Hermione said.

Ron nodded.

"And before that, only bits and pieces," he said, "Mostly you.... but not a lot about my family or Harry."

“It will come back,” Hermione said, “This is the start. This is the kick start you needed.”

Ron nodded and looked down. The Deluminator was laying beside him.

“I guess we know now why Dumbledore gave that to me,” Ron said.

Hermione chuckled and nodded and kissed him again. He laughed as she pressed him back against the bed and looked at him. She lowered her lips to his left ear and blew into it. He chuckled lightly.

“I want you,” she said.

She backed away and he looked at her.

“What?” he asked.

“I want you,” Hermione said, “I want to get into that comfort level.”

“Wait,” Ron said, “You mean --”

She nodded and lifted her wand from her robes, then pointed it at the bedroom door, locking it, sealing the door, and putting the Muffliato Charm on it. She put her wand on the nightstand and looked back at him. He picked up the Deluminator again and looked at it.

“Thank you, Professor Dumbledore,” he said and clicked the Deluminator, “For everything.”

As the lights went out, engulfing the room in darkness, Ron felt Hermione's lips on his.

---------------------------------------------------
I'm sure you can guess what happened at the end of the chapter. And this one was totally agreed upon between the two with no regrets! Kind of risky with people on floor below... but they probably know what would happen... or will, once they realize Ron has... er … part of his memory back.

Yes, part of his memory. The part that involves Hermione. Not all of his memory... not yet... didn't want to make it that easy...

This chapter was inspired by many episodes of the final season of the show LOST. The memory flashes coming back to Ron... inspired by that show. I loved writing the “kick start” part of the chapter. The Deluminator was the Kick Start, but... Luna was the one who started it... with her silly little drawings... who would have thought that, eh?

[Fury]

Chapter 83
Griphook's Request.

Author's Note: Much of this chapter will mirror a portion in the Deathly Hallows book.


(Hermione's PoV)

Warm lips greeted Hermione the following morning and she smiled and opened her eyes. Ron was inches away from her. She smiled and kissed him back and he returned the kiss.

“I missed waking up to those lips,” she said, backing away from him and chuckling.

Ron chuckled. “I thought you might,” he said.

Hermione grinned and sat up and stretched. She looked down and was quite surprised to see she had her clothes on from the night before.

“At least you're not wearing my shirt,” Ron said.

Hermione's eyes widened and she looked at him with raised eyebrows.

“You remember that?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Ron said.

“What else do you remember?” Hermione asked.

“Besides everything about you?” Ron asked, “Bits about family and the Horcruxes and Deathly Hallows.”

“Really?” Hermione asked, “You mean you're actually going to be useful to us on the hunt again.”

“I hope so,” Ron said.

“Harry believes a Horcrux is in Gringotts,” Hermione said, “in Bellatrix's Vault. I've been brewing Polyjuice Potion, and it will be done in a month or so. I'm going to transform into Bellatrix so we can go into her vault. I have her wand, and a strand of her hair that fell on me when she was torturing me and – oh, Ron, I'm sorry.”

“I remember you screaming when she was torturing you,” Ron said. “And I remember wondering why it was troubling me so much, but I didn't know the answer.”

“It's okay, Ron,” Hermione said, “I'm okay and I'm here. We're here and that is all that matters.”

Ron smiled and Hermione kissed him softly and backed up, then looked into his eyes.

“Thank you for last night,” she said.

“Thank me?” Ron said, grinning, “No wonder Harry and Ginny couldn't resist that.”

“Ugh, Harry and Ginny,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes, “ I forgot about them for a moment. We left in the middle of dinner and didn't come back downstairs. And well – obviously Ginny is going to know something since I'm not in the bedroom.”

“What about Bill?” Ron asked, grinning.

“Well – he knows we're engaged,” Hermione said, “So – I don't know. I better get going and see if I can sneak back in the bedroom.”

Hermione motioned to get off the bed, and she felt Ron's arm on her shoulder and turned back toward him.

“One moment,” Ron said.

She smiled and crawled back over to him and kissed him once again. He returned the kiss and she allowed his tongue to enter between her lips. She massaged her tongue against his, then he backed up and looked into her eyes.

“I love you,” he said, “I'll never ever forget about you again.”

Hermione smiled and pecked him on the lips.

“I love you too,” she said, “And I'll never let it happen again... fiancee.”

Ron chuckled and blushed. Hermione sat up and put on her trainers, then walked over to the door.

“Time to do some damage control,” she said, opening the door, “See you soon.”

Ron smiled and Hermione left the room and shut the door behind her. She leaned against the door and closed her eyes, chuckling and trying to remember every moment that happened the previous night. It was one of the most memorable nights of her life. She had never felt so much for Ron than she had the previous night. She remembered being so worried about him when he seemed to be unconscious on the bed, and then when he woke up and she saw that glow in his eyes, that glow she had almost forgotten about. Oh how she had missed that glow.

She crept down the stairs, listening for voices. No movements coming from the kitchen or dining room. She then walked into the living room, and found Luna asleep on the couch, that she had slept on that first night. Hermione raised her eyebrows and wondered if she had dozed off on the couch and decided not to go to the bedroom. Then she realized... the couch had been where Harry was sleeping the past couple of days. Hermione narrowed her eyes and walked over to her bedroom. She inhaled, exhaled and opened the door, and found Ginny asleep in the middle of the bed, and Harry was cuddled up against her.

Hermione rolled her eyes and walked over to her bed. She then reached toward Ginny's shoulder and nudged her. Ginny murmured and her eyes opened. She saw Hermione, and an alarmed look crossed her face. She released herself from Harry's arms, and Hermione was surprised Harry was still asleep.

“I swear to Merlin,” Ginny said, shaking her head, “We only snogged.”

“I hardly care anymore,” Hermione said, “I've never been so happy in my life.”

Ginny raised her eyebrows, questioningly. Then Hermione saw tears in Ginny's eyes and Ginny slowly put her hands to her mouth, and shook her head.

“Ron?” she asked.

“He doesn't remember everything,” she said, “He remembers a few things about you and his family and the Hallows and Horcruxes.”

“And you?” Ginny asked.

“He remembers everything about me,” Hermione said, grinning.

“H-how?” Ginny asked.

“I think the Deluminator did it,” Hermione said, “Last night. He saw the picture in my locket, and I guess he pressed the Deluminator, and the lights started to float, instead of go into it, you know? They floated... and I felt one inside me... this warm heat inside me, and somehow I knew Ron was okay. A light went into him, and he – he went unconscious there for a little bit. He had fallen onto his bed, and I tried to wake him up. He kept coming in and out of consciousness. And then when he woke up, he said I found him. I promised – right before he lost his memory – that I'd find him. And I did. And he kissed me... and then we --”

Hermione chuckled and Ginny looked at her questioningly. Her eyes widened and Hermione nodded.

“Oh, Merlin!” Ginny said, chuckling, “Finally you and my brother.”

Hermione nodded.

“I had my guesses that something happened,” Ginny said, “When neither of you returned downstairs for dinner.”

“What did Bill think?” Hermione asked, “About me not coming downstairs?”

“He was very silent on the subject to be honest,” Ginny said, “I think that means he knew what you were doing... and he let it happen.”

“Maybe he knew what it meant,” Hermione said, “That Ron gained part of his memory back.”

“Maybe,” Ginny said.

“I'm very happy for you, Hermione,” Harry muttered.

Hermione's eyes widened and Ginny turned around. Harry's eyes were open and he was looking at the both of them.

“Don't worry, Hermione,” Harry said, “See? I'm wearing my shirt.”

“How long have you been listening?” Hermione asked.

“Since you mentioned Hallows and Horcruxes,” Harry said.

“So,” Hermione said, “You heard that Ron and I –?”

She trailed off and Harry nodded and raised a hand in a thumbs-up motion. Hermione chuckled and blushed.

“Luna's asleep in the living room,” she said.

“She saw us snogging last night and told us she was sleeping on the couch,” Ginny said, “Poor girl, I must apologize for scaring her away.”

“So how is Ron?” Harry asked, “Is he still your fiancee?”

“Extremely happy,” Hermione said, “And yes, he is still my fiancee.”

“Congratulations,” Harry said, and Ginny nodded.

“Thanks,” Hermione said, blushing, “He's also very interested in joining us back on the hunt too. I'm sure after the memory potion is done, he'll be back to his normal self.”

“Brilliant,” Harry said, “Because I'm planning on talking to Mr. Ollivander today.”

“Griphook is the one you need to talk to, Harry!” Hermione said, “We have to make sure he's in our plans.”

“Even if the Polyjuice Potion is done in a month, Hermione,” Harry said, “We're not going to be sure we'll be ready. Okay, we can talk to him today, sure. But I won't care if he doesn't make a deal with us today. I just want to know we can put him in our plans. We need him for this.”

Hermione was ready to respond, when she heard the bedroom door open. She looked toward the door and saw Ron standing there, dressed in clothes for the day. He looked from Hermione, to Ginny and Harry.

“We only snogged and I slept in her bed, Ron,” Harry said, “That is all.”

“I believe you,” Ron said, “Though I do remember the discussion about Christmas, Harry.”

“Damn,” Ginny said, “I was hoping I could have another shot of keeping that from you.”

Ron smiled at Ginny and he opened his arms, toward her. Ginny chuckled and stood up and walked over to Ron, and hugged him. Ron kissed her on the head and Ginny sniffled.

“Oh, Merlin, I missed you!” she said, then slapped him playfully on the chest and looked up at him, “Don't you ever do that to me again! Even if your memory isn't all the way back, you remember this. Don't ever take it away again, or I will hex you so badly, I swear it.”

“Well, there's the sister I remember,” Ron said, chuckling and hugging her again, “I missed you too, Gin.”

“You remember your nickname for me,” Ginny said.

“Mmhmm,” Ron said, “Of course I do.”

Harry stood up and walked over to Ron. Ginny backed away and Harry hugged Ron.

“God damn, I missed you,” he said.

“Okay, now you're just making it weird,' Ron said.

Harry chuckled and backed away then turned to Hermione.

“I said that to him!” Harry said. “The day everything happened. When he asked me to give my permission – not that he needed it – to ask you to marry him, Hermione, he then said he loved me like a brother, and I told him he was making it weird.”

Hermione smiled and Ron walked over to the bed and sat next to her. He caressed the hand with her rings on it and lifted the hand to his face and kissed the gold ring.

“I'm sorry for delaying my answer, Ron, even for a second,” Hermione said, frowning. “For making you think I was going to say 'no.' You wouldn't have lost your memory if I said yes right away – and you wouldn't have been captured and --”

She was quelled when he put a finger on her lips.

“We also wouldn't have found out about the Horcrux in Bellatrix's vault,” Ron said, “You were right. It was the event we needed to continue on the hunt.”

“I know,” Hermione said, “But it didn't need to happen this way. Please forgive me.”

“You didn't do anything I have to forgive you for,” Ron said, “You said you would marry me. That is all I needed. Even if I didn't remember it for a while. I remember it now and I will never forget it again.”

Hermione smiled and nodded. She kissed him softly again and he returned the kiss.

“Ugh,” Ginny said, “I have to get used to that again.”

“Yep,” Hermione said, then kissed Ron again.

“Please don't let me walk in on you anymore,” Harry said, “Especially since now I have no idea if you'll be snogging or --”

“Shut up, Harry,” Hermione and Ron said.

“Wow, it is like nothing ever happened to you, Ron,” Harry said.

“That is a very good thing,” Hermione said.

“Yes,” Harry said, nodding, “it is.”

“We'll just leave the two of you alone,” Ginny said.

She took Harry's hand and dragged him out of the room then shut the door behind her. Hermione looked back at Ron and he kissed her again.

“So,” Ron said, “Do you want me to see if I remember how to seal, lock and muffle the door?”

“No,” Hermione said, “I don't want to upset Bill any further.”

“You mean --” Ron said, frowning.

“I mean we're going to hold back on that until we end the Second War,” Hermione said.

“You seem highly confident about that,” Ron said.

“I've never been more confident in my life,” Hermione said, “I almost lost you at Malfoy Manor, and when I found out you lost your memory, I never thought I'd be in this position right now. So yes... I am very confident in the future.”

“Hold back until the end of the Second War, huh?” Ron asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said.

“Then I guess we better get started on that,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded. Ron kissed her again and Hermione scowled.

“Just for luck,” he said.

Hermione grinned and kissed him again.

“Now, go,” Hermione said, “I need to change my clothes – so at least I can be a little proper today.”

Ron chuckled and stood up. He walked over to the door and looked back at her,.

“Hermione Granger, not proper,” Ron said, “Never thought I'd see that day.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and threw her pillow at Ron. He just chuckled, tossed it back to her and walked out of the room. Hermione smiled and buried her head in her pillow.

“Hermione Granger, not proper,' Hermione echoed, “I wonder what I'll do as Hermione Weasley.”

------------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

A few hours later, Harry was waiting impatiently in the living room. He was pacing back and forth and looking toward the arched living room door every few moments. Ginny was sitting in a chair, and Hermione and Ron were cuddled up on the couch. Bill had gone upstairs to the room where Mr. Ollivander was over ten minutes ago.

“What is taking so long?” Harry muttered, “Doesn't he understand this is urgent?”

“Harry, we should really talk to Griphook first,” Hermione said. “We have to make sure we're going to be able to go along with our plans. We can't do that without him. Horcruxes first, then Hallows. It has always been like that.”

“I agree with Hermione,” Ron said.

“So do I, Harry,” Ginny said, “I'm sorry – besides, Griphook's ready for you. You wouldn't have to wait. I heard him pacing in the bedroom earlier.”

“Ginny's right,” Ron said, “Goblins are very impatient creatures. Obviously Bill has asked him to stick around, and Griphook doesn't know why yet. We need to talk to him before he decides to run away.”

Harry sighed. He had to agree with that.

“Also, Harry,” Hermione said, “He's kept an eye on the Sword of Gryffindor since we've been here. It has been in his room all this time. If he takes it, we lose the weapon to destroy the Horcrux.

“Unless you know where those Basilisk fangs are,” Hermione said.

“Um,” Harry said, “No, I don't have them on me. They're at Hogwarts... in my dormitory. I forgot to take them with me back to the Burrow. I hid them in a secret compartment I made in my dorm in the windowsill.

“Brilliant,” Ron said, “Not like we're going to go to Hogwarts, right? So yeah... we need that sword.”

“All right,” Harry said, “You convinced me. We'll talk to Griphook first. However, Ginny, you're staying in here.”

“What?” Ginny asked, “Harry!”

“I said you could help until Ron was able to help me,” Ginny said, “Obviously he is able to help me.”

“Oh, that is so not fair, Harry!” Ginny growled.

Ginny harrumphed and walked outside. Harry heard the front door slam and looked out the window to see Ginny looking at him with tears in her eyes. He frowned and looked at Hermione and Ron.

“Come on, you two,” Harry said, “Snog later.”

“We were not snogging,” Hermione said.

Harry shrugged and headed for the bedroom where Griphook was. He knocked on the door and heard Griphook grunt. Harry opened the door and he led Ron and Hermione in. Griphook was sitting in a chair, staring out the window, his back turned on them. Harry saw the Sword of Gryffindor standing in a corner of the room near the chair.

“I was hoping you would allow us to speak to you,” Harry said, politely.

Griphook lifted a small hand and motioned them forward. Hermione and Ron stayed by the door and Harry walked forward.

“You probably don’t remember –” Harry began.

“—that I was the goblin who showed you to your vault, the first time you ever visited Gringotts?” said Griphook. “I remember, Harry Potter. Even amongst goblins, you are very famous.”

Harry and the goblin looked at each other, sizing each other up. He wanted to get through this interview with Griphook quickly, so he could speak to Mr. Ollivander, and at the same time was afraid of making a false move. While he tried to decide on the best way to approach his request, the goblin broke the silence.

“You buried the elf,” Griphook said.

“Yes,” Harry said.

“And brought me here,” Griphook continued, “Why are you here in my presence?”

“I need to break into a Gringotts vault,” Harry said.

“Break into a Gringotts vault?” repeated the goblin “It is impossible.”

“It's been done before,” said Harry. “The same day I first met you, Griphook. My birthday, seven years ago.”

“The vault in question was empty at the time,” snapped the goblin, and Harry understood that even though Griphook had let Gringotts, he was offended at the idea of its defenses being breached. “Its protection was
minimal.”

“Well, the vault we need to get into isn’t empty, and I’m guessing its protection will be pretty powerful,” said Harry. “It belongs to the Lestranges.”

He saw Hermione and Ron look at each other, astonished, but there would be time enough to explain after Griphook had given his answer.

“You have no chance,” said Griphook flatly. “No chance at all. If you seek beneath our floors, a treasure that was never yours –”

“Thief, you have been warned, beware – yeah, I know, I remember,” said Harry. “But I’m not trying to get myself any treasure, I’m not trying to take anything for personal gain. Can you believe that?”

The Goblin's eyes traveled up to Harry' scar.

“If there was a wizard of whom I would believe that they did not seek personal gain,” said Griphook finally, “it would be you, Harry Potter. Goblins and elves are not used to the protection or the respect that you have shown this night. Not from wand-carriers.”

“Wand-carriers,” repeated Harry.

“The right to carry a wand,” said the goblin quietly, “has long been contested between wizards and goblins.”

“Well, goblins can do magic without wands,” said Ron.

“That is immaterial!” Griphook growled, “Wizards refuse to share the secrets of wand-lore with other magical beings, they deny us the possibility of extending our powers!”

“Well, goblins won’t share any of their magic either,” said Ron. “You won’t tell us how to make swords and armor the way you do. Goblins know how to work metal in a way wizards have never –”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Harry, noting Griphook’s rising color. “This isn’t about wizards versus goblins or any other sort of magical creature –”

Griphook gave a nasty laugh.

“But it is, it is precisely that!” he said, “As the Dark Lord becomes ever more powerful, your race is set still more firmly above mine! Gringotts falls under Wizarding rule, house-elves are slaughtered, and who amongst the wand-carriers protests?”

“We do!” said Hermione. She had sat up straight, her eyes bright. “We protest! And I’m hunted quite as much as any goblin or elf, Griphook! I’m a Mudblood!”

“Don’t call yourself –” Ron muttered.

“Why shouldn’t I?” said Hermione. “Mudblood, and proud of it! Snatchers came after Mudbloods like me! We have no power either! Did you know that it was Harry who set Dobby free? Did you know that we’ve wanted elves to be freed for years? You can’t want You-Know-Who defeated more than we do, Griphook!”

Griphook glanced out of the corner of his eyes toward Hermione, then back to Harry.

“What do you seek within the Lestranges’ vault?” he asked abruptly. “The sword that lies inside it is a fake. This is the real one. I think that you already know this. You asked me to lie for you back there.”

“But the fake sword isn’t the only thing in that vault, is it?” asked Harry. “Perhaps you’ve seen other things in there?”

The goblin twisted his beard around his finger again.

“It is against our code to speak of the secrets of Gringotts. We are the guardians of fabulous treasures. We have a duty to the objects placed in our care, which were, so often, wrought by our fingers.”

He glanced out of the corner of his eyes, then looked back at Harry.

“So young,” he said finally, “to be fighting so many.”

“Will you help us?” said Harry. “We haven’t got a hope of breaking in without a goblin’s help. You’re our one chance.”

“I'll do it,” Griphook said.

"That's great!" said Harry, relief surging through him. "Griphook, thank you, we're really --"

"-- in return," said the goblin firmly, "for payment."

“What do you want?” Harry said, “Anything. I have gold. Loads of it.”

“I don't need gold,” Griphook said, “The Sword of Godric Gryffindor is my price.”

"Sorry, you can't have it," Harry said.

"It is my price," Griphook said, "Take it or leave it."

“You can have anything you want in Bellatrix's vault,” Ron said, “We don't care.”

“I'm no thief, boy!” Griphook snarled, “I have no wish to make a bargain if I have to acquire something that has no right to me.”

“The Sword is ours,” Harry said.

“No, it isn't,” Griphook said.

“We're Gryffindors,” Harry said.

“Who owned it before Godric Gryffindor?” Griphook asked.

“Nobody,” Harry said, “It was made for him.”

“Wizarding arrogance!” Griphook growled, “Made by Goblins, given to wizards and should be returned to Goblins! That is my price! Take it or leave it!”

Harry looked up at Ron and Hermione, who frowned.

“I'll discuss it with my friends,” Harry said. “It may take a while. Will you stay here at Shell Cottage?”

“Where else would I go?” Griphook asked. “I was captured by Snatchers... obviously I know dark secrets about You-Know-Who. If they captured me, I doubt you'd rescue me again even if you needed me.”

“Good,” Harry said, “We'll discuss your offer. Please know this means a lot to me. Thank you.”

“Don't thank me until I get you in,” Griphook said. “And to do that, you know my price. Take or leave it. I'll wait for your answer.”

Harry nodded and walked out of the room with Ron and Hermione.

“We can't let him have that sword,” Ron said, “When they returned to the living room, “No way.”

“Was he right, Hermione?” Harry asked, “Owned by Goblins, returned to Goblins? Would that make Godric Gryffindor a thief?”

“I don't know,” Hermione said, “Wizarding history often skates over what wizards have done to other magical races, but there's no account that I know of that says Gryffindor stole the sword."

"It'll be one of those goblin stories," said Ron, "about how the wizards are always trying to get one over on them. I suppose we should think ourselves lucky he hasn't asked for one of our wands."

"Goblins have got good reason to dislike wizards, Ron." said Hermione. "They've been treated brutally in the past."

"Goblins aren't exactly fluffy little bunnies, though, are they?" said Ron. "They've killed plenty of us. They've fought dirty too."

"But arguing with Griphook,” Hermione said, “about whose race is most underhanded and violent isn't going to make him more likely to help us, is it?"

"Okay," said Ron, "how's this? We tell Griphook we need the sword until we get inside the vault, and then he can have it. There's a fake in these, isn't there? We switch them, and give him the fake."

"Ron, he'd know the difference better than we would!" said Hermione. "He's the only one who realized there had been a swap!"

"Yeah, but we could scamper before he realizes --"

He quailed beneath the look Hermione was giving him.
|
"That," she said quietly, "is despicable. Ask for his help, then double-cross him? And you wonder why goblins don't like wizards, Ron?"

Ron's ears had turned red.

"All right, all right!” Ron said, “It was the only thing I could think of! What's your solution, then?"

"We need to offer him something else, something just as valuable,” Hermione said.

"Brilliant,” Ron said, “I'll go and get one of our ancient goblin-made swords and you can gift wrap it."

As Ron and Hermione bickered, Harry's scar started to burn. He put a finger over his scar and hissed against the pain.

“Harry!” Hermione growled.

Harry looked back at them. They were looking at him with worried expressions.

“We'll worry about Griphook later,” Harry said, “I need to talk to Mr. Ollivander.”

“Well, good,” Hermione said, motioning past Harry, “Bill's here.”

Harry turned and saw Bill looking at them.

“The wandmaker is ready for you, Harry,” Bill said, “He is still weak and very tired. Please do not take your time.”

Harry nodded and felt another shudder in his scar and he closed his eyes... and opened them...

… as he flew, he skipped over the tops of trees... up ahead he could see the familiar towers of Hogwarts castle... he was very close... very close to his prize.


“Harry?” Ron asked, snapping him back into reality, “You okay mate.”

“I'm fine!” Harry said, “Let's go talk to Mr. Ollivander.”

Harry frowned, as he followed Bill up the stairs. He knew he was lying through his teeth. Everything was not fine. Voldemort was close to his prize. But what could he do? They couldn't go to Gringotts without Polyjuice Potion, a plan, or Griphook himself. He was going to have endure it. Focus on the Horcruxes... but first... he needed to know if Mr. Ollivander could tell him anything about the Elder Wand... and if he could still win in a duel when his opponent was using it.

---------------------------
Discussion with Ollivander is coming up next! Ugh... this is where the story gets a little bit unbelievable. Fortunately Voldemort doesn't know Harry is hunting Horcruxes, so it gives Harry time to do his plan. But he is going to be waiting for a month, maybe two. And that is where it gets a little unbelievable. That is the only problem I have right now. Because I am in March in the story... and I want to keep canon with Deathly Hallows, and I don't want to do anything big until May.

Hope you liked this chapter! We're back in the thick of the story. Also... for those wondering about Ginny... her part in this is far from over. I have a big surprise in store for her coming up before too long. Probably a few chapters... closer to when everything starts happening.

[Fury]

Chapter 84
The Wandmaker

Author's Note: Like part of the last chapter, the beginning of this chapter will mirror Deathly Hallows, except where I change some things to support my story.

(Harry's PoV)

When Harry reached the door to the bedroom where Mr. Ollivander was staying, he motioned to open the door but Bill stopped him. Harry looked up at him questioningly, and tried to ignore the pain in his scar.

“Yes?” Harry said, gritting his teeth, hoping the pain would stop.

“He is still very weak, Harry,” Bill said. “I have just given him a Calming Draught, and a Sleeping Draught that will go in effect shortly. Please keep it short.”

“I shouldn't be wasting my time out here then, should I?” Harry asked.

Bill stared at Harry for a moment, then walked back down the stairs.

“That was quite rude of you, Harry,” Hermione said, “He's only trying to help Mr. Ollivander.”

Ron nodded. Harry sighed and opened the door to Mr. Ollivander's bedroom. The wandmaker was laying on the bed, and his eyes traveled up to them.

“Mr. Ollivander?” Harry said, “May I please to speak to you for a few minutes?”

“Of course, my boy, of course!” Mr. Ollivander said, his voice strong, even though he was clearly exhausted.

“It will only be for a few minutes,” Harry said, as Ron and Hermione followed him in, “We do not wish to disturb you very long.”

“My boy, you rescued me,” Mr. Ollivander said, as Harry sat in a chair nearest the bed, “I would have died in that awful place if it was not for you. You do not have to sound so apologetic. I can never – never – thank you enough.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry said, “I was hoping you could help me with a few things.”

Mr. Ollivander raised his eyebrows. Harry opened the mokeskin pouch around his neck and pulled out the two halves of the broken wand.

“Could you mend this?” Harry asked.

“No,” whispered Ollivander. “I am sorry, very sorry, but a wand that has suffered this degree of damage cannot be repaired by any means that I know of.”

Harry had been braced to hear it, but it was a blow nevertheless. He took the wand halves back and replaced them in the pouch around his neck. Ollivander stared at the place where the shattered wand had vanished, and did not look away until Harry had taken from his pocket the wand he had brought from the Malfoys’. Behind Harry, Hermione cleared her throat. Harry looked over his shoulder at her. She lifted Bellatrix's wand and nodded to Mr. Ollivander. He shrugged and nodded.

“Mr. Ollivander,” Hermione said, timidly, as she handed Bellatrix's wand to the wandmaker, “I believe I know who owned this wand, but as you are the wandmaker, could you identify it for me?”

The wandmaker took the wand and held it close to his faded eyes, rolling it between his knobble-knuckled fingers, flexing it slightly.

“Walnut and dragon heartstring,” he said. “Twelve-and-three-quarter inches. Unyielding. This wand belonged to Bellatrix Lestrange.”

“Yes, it was taken from her,” Hermione said, “by Harry and he gave it to me. Would I still be able to use it?”

Mr. Ollivander narrowed his eyes in thought.

“It-it may take some time to get used to, Miss,” he said, finally, as he handed the wand back to Hermione, “But with some practice, it could listen to you.”

Harry passed the whole wand in his hands to Mr. Ollivander.

“And this one?” he asked.

Ollivander performed the same examination.

“Hawthorn and unicorn hair. Ten inches precisely. Reasonably springy. This was the wand of Draco Malfoy.”

“Was?” repeated Harry. “Isn’t it still his?”

“Perhaps not,” Mr. Ollivander said, “If you took it –”

“I did,” Harry said.

“—then it may be yours. Of course, the manner of taking matters. Much also depends upon the wand itself. In general, however, where a wand has been won, its allegiance will change.”

There was a silence in the room, except for the distant rushing of the sea.

“You talk about wands like they’ve got feelings,” said Harry, “like they can think for themselves.”

“The wand chooses the wizard,” said Ollivander. “That much has always been clear to those of us who have studied wandlore.”

“Oh yes, if you are any wizard at all you will be able to channel your magic through almost any instrument.

The best results, however, must always come where there is the strongest affinity between wizard and wand. These connections are complex. An initial attraction, and then a mutual quest for experience, the wand learning from the wizard, the wizard from the wand. As I said, to Miss Granger, she may use Bellatrix Lestrange's wand, though it will take time.”

The sea gushed forward and backward; it was a mournful sound. Time... he hoped they had enough to spare.

“Like the wand Harry gave me,” Ron said, “That he took from a Snatcher. It will take time for me to use it. We can practice together.”

Hermione smiled and nodded.

“Yes,” Mr. Ollivander said, “It takes practice. However, for Mr. Potter, you have won your wand from Draco Malfoy. It is more likely to do your bidding, and do it well, than another wand.”

“And this holds true for all wands, does it?” asked Harry.

“I think so,” replied Ollivander, his protuberant eyes upon Harry’s face. “You ask deep questions, Mr. Potter. Wandlore is a complex and mysterious branch of magic.”

“So, it isn’t necessary to kill the previous owner to take the possession of a wand?” asked Harry.

Ollivander swallowed. “Necessary?” he said, No, I should not say that it is necessary to kill.”

“There are legends, though,” said Harry, and as his heart rate quickened, the pain in his scar became more intense; “Legends about a wand – or wands – that have been passed from hand to hand by murder.”

Ollivander turned pale. Against the snowy pillow he was light gray, and his eyes were enormous, bloodshot, and bulging with what looked like fear.

“Only one wand, I think,” he whispered.

“And You-Know-Who is interested in it, isn’t he?” asked Harry.

“I – how?” croaked Ollivander, and he looked appealingly at Ron and Hermione for help. “How do you know this?”

“He wanted you to tell him how to overcome the connection between our wands,” said Harry.

Ollivander looked terrified. “He tortured me,” he cried out, “you must understand that! The Cruciatus Curse, I – I had no choice but to tell him what I knew, what I guessed!”

“When You-Know-Who confronted me in the park last summer,” Harry said, “My wand seemed to perform its own actions.”

“That's impossible, Harry,” Hermione said.

“-- its own actions by itself,” Harry said, “I was in pain, almost unconscious, I think. And the wand protected me.

“I had … never heard of such a thing,” Mr. Ollivander said, “Your wand performed something unique that day.”

“We were talking about the other wand,” Harry said, “the wand that changes hands by murder. When You-Know-Who realized my wand had done something strange, he came back and asked about that other wand, didn’t he?”

“How do you know this?” Ollivander asked.

Harry did not answer.

“Yes, he asked,” whispered Ollivander. “He wanted to know everything I could tell him about the wand variously known as the Deathstick, the Wand of Destiny, or the Elder Wand.”

Harry glanced sideways at Hermione. She looked flaggergasted.

“The Dark Lord,” said Ollivander in hushed and frightened tones, “had always been happy with the wand I made him – yes and phoenix feather, thirteen-and-a-half inches. – until he discovered the connection of the twin cores. Now he seeks another, more powerful wand, as the only way to conquer yours.”

“But he’ll know soon, if he doesn’t already, that mine’s broken beyond repair,” said Harry quietly.

“No!” said Hermione, sounding frightened. “He can’t know that, Harry, how could he --?”

"Priori Incantatem," said Harry. "We left your wand at the Malfoys', Hermione. If they examine it properly, make them re-create spells it has cast lately, they'd see that yours broke mine."

Ron gave Harry a reproachful look, and said, “Let’s not worry about that now ---”

But Mr. Ollivander intervened.

“The Dark Lord no longer seeks the Elder Wand only for your destruction, Mr. Potter,” he said, “He is determined to possess it because he believes it will make him truly invulnerable.”

“And will it?” Harry asked.

“The owner of the Elder Wand must always fear attack,” said Ollivander, “but the idea of the Dark Lord in possession of the Deathstick is, I must admit . . . formidable.”

Harry was suddenly reminded of how unsure, when they first met, of how much he like Ollivander. Even now, having been tortured and imprisoned by Voldemort, the idea of the Dark Wizard in possession of this wand seemed to enthrall him as much as it repulsed him.

“You – you really think this wand exists, then, Mr. Ollivander?” asked Hermione.

“Oh yes,” said Ollivander. “Yes, it is perfectly possible to trace the wand’s course through history. There are gaps, of, course, and long ones, where it vanishes from view, temporarily lost or hidden; but always it resurfaces. It has certain identifying characteristics that those who are learned in wandlore recognize. There are written accounts, some of them obscure, that I and other wandmakers have made it our business to study. They have the ring of authenticity.”

“So you – you don’t think it can be a fairy tale or a myth?” Hermione asked hopefully.

“No,” said Ollivander. “Whether it needs to pass by murder, I do not know. Its history is bloody, but that may be simply due to the fact that it is such a desirable object, and arouses such passions in wizards. Immensely powerful, dangerous in the wrong hands, and an object of incredible fascination to all of us who study the power of wands.”

“Mr. Ollivander,” said Harry, “you told You-Know-Who that Gregorovitch had the Elder Wand, didn’t you?”

Ollivander turned, if possible, even paler. He looked ghostly as he gulped.

“But how,” he said, “how do you -- ?”

“Never mind how I know it,” said Harry, closing his eyes momentarily as his scar burned and he saw, for mere seconds, the castle coming ever closer. “You told You-Know-Who that Gregorovitch had the wand?”

“It was a rumor,” whispered Ollivander. “A rumor, years and years ago, long before you were born I believe Gregorovitch himself started it. You can see how good it would be for business; that he was studying and duplicating the qualities of the Elder Wand!”

“Yes, I can see that,” said Harry. He stood up. “Mr. Ollivander, one last thing, and then we’ll let you get some rest. What do you know about the Deathly Hallows?”

“The – the what?” asked the wandmaker, looking utterly bewildered.

“The Deathly Hallows,” Harry repeated.

“I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Mr. Ollivander said, “Is this still something to do with wands?”

Harry looked into the sunken face and believed that Ollivander was not acting. He did not know about the Hallows.

“Thank you,” said Harry. “Thank you very much. We’ll leave you to get some rest now.”

Ollivander looked stricken.

“He was torturing me!” he gasped. “The Cruciatus Curse.... you have no idea...”

“I do,” said Harry, “I really do. Please get some rest. Thank you for telling me all of this.”

He led Ron and Hermione down the stairs and outside onto the beach. Ginny saw them and hurried over to them.

“Already done?” Ginny asked, “Did you learn anything from Griphook?”

Harry ignored her and turned back to Hermione and Ron.

“Gregorovitch had the Elder Wand a long time ago,” he said, “I saw You-Know-Who trying to find him. When he tracked him down, he found that Gregorovitch didn’t have it anymore: It was stolen from him by Grindelwald. How Grindelwald found out that Gregorovitch had it, I don’t know – but if Gregorovitch was stupid enough to spread the rumor, it can’t have been that difficult.”

He could see Voldemort walking in the direction of the tomb where Dumbledore was buried. He was close...

“And Grindelwald used the Elder Wand to become powerful,” Harry forcefully continued, And at the height of his power, when Dumbledore knew he was the only one who could stop him, he dueled Grindelwald and beat him, and he took the Elder Wand.”

“Dumbledore had the Elder Wand?” said Ron. “But then – where is it now?”

“At Hogwarts,” said Harry, fighting to remain with them on the beach.

“But then, let’s go!” said Ron urgently. “Harry, let’s go and get it before he does!”

Ginny nodded vigorously.

“It’s too late for that,” said Harry. He could not help himself, but clutched his head, trying to help it resist. “He knows where it is. He’s there now.”

“Harry!” Ron said furiously. “How long have you known this – why have we been wasting time? Why did you talk to Griphook first?

“Why did I talk to Griphook first?” Harry echoed, “You three said I should!”

“But if you told us, Harry!” Ginny said, “I would have agreed with you! You're keeping secrets again!”

“There's no point to arguing it now, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“We could have gone,” Ron said, “we could still go –”

“No,” said Harry, “Hermione’s right. Dumbledore didn’t want me to have it. He didn’t want me to take it. He wanted me to get the Horcruxes.”

“The unbeatable wand, Harry!” moaned Ron.

“I’m not supposed to,” Harry said, “I’m supposed to get the Horcruxes....”

He sank to the beach, gritting his teeth...

...and he walked on, around the edge of the lake, taking in the outlines of the beloved castle, his first kingdom, his birthright...

And here it was, beside the lake, reflected in the dark waters. The white marble tomb, an unnecessary blot on the familiar landscape. He felt again that rush of controlled euphoria, that heady sense of purpose in destruction. He raised the old yew wand: How fitting that this would be its last great act.

The tomb split open from head to foot. The shrouded figure was as long as thin as it had been in life. He raised the wand again.

The wrappings fell open. The face was translucent, pale, sunken, yet almost perfectly preserved. They had left his spectacles on the crooked nose: He felt amused derision. Dumbledore’s hands were folded upon his chest, and there it lay, clutched beneath them, buried with him.

Had the old fool imagined that marble or death would protect the wand? Had he thought that the Dark Lord would be scared to violate his tomb? The spiderlike hand swooped and pulled the wand from Dumbledore’s grasp, and as he took it, a shower of sparks flew from its tip, sparkling over the corpse of its last owner, ready to serve a new master at last.


---------------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

As Harry sat there on the beach, Hermione looked around at Ron and Ginny. Ginny looked up at her and raised her eyebrows, then sat next to Harry. She only wanted to comfort him right now. Hermione looked at Ron and nodded back toward the house. Hermione smiled grimly and took Ron's hand, as he led her back inside. Neither of them talked until they were back in the bedroom Ron was using. Hermione sat down on the bed and stared up at Ron, who was looking back at her.

“I can't believe this,” Hermione said, dryly.

“It's rather ironic,” Ron said. “We were trying to get Harry to ignore all that Deathly Hallows rubbish, and all this time You-Know-Who was going after the most dangerous one. Though now I completely understand why Dumbledore gave us those objects from his will.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked.

“Dumbledore was leading us on,” Ron said. “I think he wanted Harry to get the Elder Wand.”

“I don't think so,” Hermione said.

“Why not?” Ron asked.

“Well,” Hermione said, “If he did, then why didn't Dumbledore just give him the Elder Wand?”

“Because Dumbledore was a Quester!” Ron said, “It's obvious he wanted Harry to find it on his own.”

“Then why didn't he ever talk about the Hallows?” Hermione asked.

“I don't know,” Ron said, “But either way, it's too late. You-Know-Who has the wand.”

“It's not too late,” Hermione said.

“It is!” Ron said, “If You-Know-Who has the Elder Wand, how is Harry supposed to beat him now?”

“We still have to go after those Horcruxes,” Hermione said.

“Yeah,” Ron said, though he was very disheartened.

“What was that Mr. Ollivander said about You-Know-Who not seeking the Elder Wand for Harry's destruction?” Hermione asked.

“He said You-Know-Who believed it would make him invulnerable,” Ron said, “Yeah, don't remind me.”

“You-Know-Who doesn't know we're going after the Horcruxes,” Hermione said, “He doesn't know where we are either. We have time. As long as we're careful, we have time to destroy the Horcruxes. We'll focus on the one at Gringotts and then we'll go after the others.”

Ron groaned and sat down on the bed next to Hermione. He looked into her eyes and she noticed them travel to her lips. She thought he might kiss her. She could use a kiss right now. If only to make her temporarily forget about things.

“I don't even want to think about this right now, Hermione,” he said, “Can we please talk about something else?”

Hermione frowned and nodded. She took Bellatrix's wand from her pocket and twirled it in her fingers.

“Are you really going to use that wand, Hermione?” Ron asked, disgusted as he looked at it.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “I have no other wand, and this is ready for me, as long as I do some practice with it. Besides... I have a reason to use this wand.”

“What is that?” Ron asked.

“Bellatrix killed my parents,” Hermione said.

Ron's eyes widened as he looked at her. He shook his head and she nodded hers and raised the wand.

“With this wand,” she said. “And now – I'm going to kill her with it.”

“Hermione, no!” Ron moaned, “Please, don't talk like that.”

“Harry said that to me,” Hermione said, “When I told him the same thing. He told me not to talk like that. I thought you would be different. I thought you would support me.”

“Oh, come on, Hermione,” Ron said, “That isn't fair. You didn't fair very well against her when she tortured you!”

“I didn't have a wand,” Hermione said, “She did. Now I do and --”

“And you honestly don't think she isn't going to get a new one?” Ron asked, “Besides – we're focused on Horcruxes, Hermione. You can't take the focus off of that to go hunt down Bellatrix Lestrange!”

Hermione chuckled rather madly and Ron looked at her.

“It is the same as Harry and You-Know-Who, isn't it?” Hermione asked. “They can't fight until they find each other.”

“Harry can't fight him until he hunts down the Horcruxes,” Ron said, “Even if he can beat him, he can't do it yet.”

“I didn't mean it that way,” Hermione said, “I'm not going to hunt her down. But if I meet Bellatrix Lestrange again, on a battlefield or walking down a street – well – whatever happens, happens.”

“Look at me, Hermione,” Ron said.

He narrowed his eyes and held Hermione's face in his hands and looked into her eyes.

“She is too strong,” Ron said, “And you can't kill her – you can't use an Unforgivable Curse --”

“Don't tell me what I can't do, Ron,” Hermione said, “I'm serious.”

Hermione backed out of Ron's hands and stood up.

“You don't know what I can do anymore,” Hermione said. “Not since my parents died. You've never truly lost someone like that. You have no idea.”

“No, I don't,” Ron said, “But if you fight Hermione, I really think I will know what it feels like to lose someone like that.”

“Ron,” Hermione said.

“No!” Ron said, “You can't defeat her, Hermione – I'm sorry, you may be the brightest witch of your age, but you are not strong when it comes to dueling. You never have been!”

“Then help me!” Hermione said.

She growled and sat down on the bed.

“We have at least a month before we have to set our plans in action,” she said, “Who knows what we'll have to face! Help me duel. You and me. We need to practice with our wands right. You said it yourself. You and I will do practice duels.”

“I don't want to duel you,” Ron said, “If something happens and I hurt you, I will never --”

This time it was Hermione who put her hands on his face. She started into his eyes and looked at him.

“You won't hurt me,” Hermione said. “We've done practice dueling before. We'll be okay. But we need to practice with these wands if we're going to use them. And what better way than to practice together – what better way than to duel each other?”

Ron backed away and crossed his arm as he looked at her.

“Ugh,” Ron said, “I just don't want to hurt you. It isn't a happy thought, Hermione. The fact that I will have to put all kinds of spells and hexes on you. I couldn't take it when you were being tortured! I couldn't even listen to it and I wasn't looking at you. And then in Remus' class – you know how I was when the Cruciatus Curse was being put on you – even a simple one! I was shaking for hours afterward.”

“If I remember right,” Hermione said, “A good snog usually helped there.”

“I can't even think about you getting hurt,” Ron said, “I can't.”

“I won't get hurt,” Hermione said, “Even if you duel me. You won't hurt me enough to do any damage. It will be like our normal practice duels.”

“Damn it,” Ron said. “Fine... you're lucky I love you or I would hate you for this.”

Hermione chuckled. She leaned toward Ron and kissed him softly. He kissed her back and scooted back onto the bed.

“If you're going to force me to put spells on you,” Ron said, “I'm going to need more convincing than talking.”

“I told you, Ron,” Hermione said, “We're not doing that until --”

“Hermione,” Ron said, “I didn't mean that – I meant – oh, just shut up and snog me.”

“I see you have forgotten how to be submissive,” Hermione said.

“Looks like you'll have to remind me then,” Ron said.

Hermione grinned. She pocketed her wand and crawled up toward him and straddled his stomach, and leaned toward him, crashing her lips against his. He returned the kiss and she rubbed her tongue against his lips, numbing them. He pulled her tongue in his mouth with hers and she rubbed them together. She then backed up, and kissed his chin, then backed up and put a hand to his chin, raising it slightly. He grinned, and she smiled, then swooped on his neck and pressed her lips against it.

----------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Harry laid against the white, sandy beach staring up at puffy clouds. He tried to imagine them as different innocent shapes, but all he could see was Dark Marks, Voldemort's face, and Death Eater masks. It had been a few minutes since he had seen Voldemort get the Elder Wand,He could feel the weight of Ginny's head on his chest as she laid there.

“How long have you known that he knew where it was?” Ginny asked.

“Morning of Ron's birthday,” Harry said, “He confronted Grindelwald in Nuremberg. Grindelwald tried to kill himself before You-Know-Who discovered it, but he was able to get a glimpse of Hogwarts in Grindelwald's head. Grindelwald escaped his prison, and I guess he went to Hogwarts to pay his last respects to Dumbledore, then returned to Nuremberg and waited for You-Know-Who.”

“Dumbledore defeated him in duel, Harry,” Ginny said, “Why would he give last respects?”

“He referred to Dumbledore as an old friend,” Harry said. “I guess he still respected him.”

“So You-Know-Who saw Hogwarts,” Ginny said, “And he went there to Dumbledore's tomb. How did he get there without being seen. Without going through Hogsmeade? Surely someone must have seen him.”

“He can fly, Ginny,” Harry said.

Ginny inhaled in shock.

“Yeah,” Harry said, “Pretty shocking. And he also used the Disillusionment Charm. Nobody saw him.”

“But – I heard on PotterWatch,” Ginny said, “That he went to Durmstrang and attacked the school. Why didn't he attack Hogwarts?”

“He knew where the Elder Wand was,” Harry said. “He attacked Durmstrang because he needed to find out where Grindelwald was. Before he killed the Headmaster, the man told him. You-Know-Who didn't need to go into Hogwarts, nor did he need to attack anyone. He wanted the wand, and he found it.”

“And now what is he doing?” Ginny asked, “What is he planning?”

“Obviously he is trying to find me,” Harry said, “But I'm here – and I'm going to be here until I can come up with the best plan to get the Horcrux and move on to the others.”

“And when will that be?” Ginny asked.

“At least a month,” Harry said, “Maybe longer.”

“Longer?” Ginny asked.

“Griphook isn't being very generous with me,” Harry said, “He wants the Sword of Gryffindor in return for his help, and he is not letting me give him anything else.”

“You need the Sword, Harry,” Ginny said, “To destroy the Horcrux.”

“You think I don't know that, Ginny!” Harry said, “I do... and that is why this is going to take a while to figure out what to do. Griphook's decided to stick around.”

“Are you listening to yourself?” Ginny asked. “If You-Know-Who has the Elder Wand, he could do anything he wants with it.”

“I know,” Harry said, “But I can't do anything about it. Not right now.”

“You sound like you're giving up,” Ginny said.

“Yeah, we'll I'm not,” Harry said, “I have a clear mind, set on what I need to do. Before now, it has been Hallows or Horcruxes. Now it is Horcruxes. I hunt down the Horcruxes, and face You-Know-Who and kill him.”

“Kill him?” Ginny asked, “When he has the Elder Wand?”

“Dumbledore was able to defeat Grindelwald,” Harry said, “And Grindelwald had the Elder Wand.”

“Dumbledore was a genius, Harry!” Ginny said, “He was an expert dueler. You're not bad, but you can't defeat the most powerful wand in the world.”

“How very morbid of you, Ginny,” Harry said. “First you were worried about me dying, now you're sure I will.”

“That is not true and you know it!” Ginny said, then sniffled.

She rubbed her eyes against Harry's shirt.

“Damn it, Harry,” Ginny said, “I feel like I'm losing you. Why do I always have to lose you, Harry?”

“You've never lost me, Ginny,” Harry said, “I'm here. We always come back to each other, don't we?”

“I don't know if that will work this time,” Ginny said, “I don't know if that will be enough.”

“Then we'll make it enough,” Harry said.

Ginny looked at Harry.

“If you feel like you're losing me,” Harry said, “Then I'm going to make the most of this.”

“Don't do that, Harry,” Ginny said. “Quit talking like that. I'm not going there with you if you're just wanting that because You-Know-Who has the Elder Wand. You can't use me like that.”

“I have no wish to use you like that,” Harry said, “Only if you want it. If you think you're going to lose me, then I'm yours until you do. If that is two months or one-hundred years, I'm yours until you lose me.”

“Oh, brilliant,” Ginny said, “Thanks for telling me you have an expiration date.”

“I'm not going to lie to you anymore to make you feel better,” Harry said, “Obviously I've done that too much and it has gotten me nowhere.”

“I really hate you, Harry,” Ginny said.

She smiled and crawled up to his face.

“Even if I do love you way too much for my own good,” Ginny said.

Harry grinned and she kissed him softly. He kissed her back and put his arms around her, then rolled her over onto the sand and looked at her.

“You can't love me more than I love you,” he said.

“Try me,” Ginny said.

Harry grinned and kissed her again.

------------------------------------------------------
Hmm.... so Harry thinks he has an expiration date and he's trying to make the most of it with Ginny. And Hermione's hell-bent on meeting Bellatrix in battle and is training herself for it, and taking Ron along for the ride. I love that scenario! Going to do a bit of a time-skip next chapter. I need to move some things along. And I'm going to delay a few things, such as Harry's final decision to Griphook. Just because I want to wait until May to do everything. I don't wish to change that date.

Hope you liked this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 85
No Title

(Hermione's PoV)

Over the next week-and-a-half, as winter ended and spring came ever closer, Shell Cottage became more and more beautiful every day. The confines of Shell Cottage was very private. There were no other houses for miles. Hermione, Ron, Harry and Ginny didn't have to worry about the threat of the Enemy of the State out there. Harry's idea of waiting and planning, working until they were sure they could successfully get the Horcrux, seemed better and better every day.

During their free time, Harry and Ginny could be found spending time together on the beach or walking around the plot. Hermione knew Harry was just trying to distract himself by spending time with her. He was in the middle of a waiting game, and he was losing.

Hermione wanted to practice dueling with Ron right away, but when Bill had overheard their plans the day after the revelation about the Elder Wand, he had voiced his objections against the whole idea. At least until Ron's memory had completely returned. He was afraid that Ron wouldn't be able to do his best until then. So Hermione and Ron had echoed Harry and Ginny and had spent much of their free time outside as well.

Bill did, however, had a plan to remedy Hermione's desire to practice dueling. He went into London to do some shopping, which included supplies for Mr. Ollivander to make a new wand for Luna as he had promised, and he had also picked up some more supplies for himself as well. At the start of their second week at Shell Cottage, Bill had revealed his plans. He had made three mannequin-like objects, as tall as any normal man or woman, and had cast charms on them to randomly repel spells at certain times.

Harry was the first to try it out, because the wand he had was taken by force and it would work for him. He attempted to disarm the mannequin, who was holding a narrow stick that imitated a wand, and the charms around the mannequin deflected it. The next time he tried it, the spell worked. Hermione, Ron and Ginny tried their luck at it, and while Ginny had her own wand, even she couldn't do her best against the charms. Hermione and Ron, who were trying to get used to their wands, only were able to get a few good spells off.

When they weren't practicing dueling, Harry, Ron and Hermione were also trying to work out their plans for the Gringotts Heist. When Harry and Ron would try to come up with other objects that they could give Griphook, Hermione would shoot this down, because Griphook had said the Sword of Gryffindor was his only price. Also, she knew it wasn't going to be too good to do any other deals with Griphook these days. Griphook wasn't in any kind of mood, because he had been forced to take part as a guest in the house and eat his meals with everyone else.

They always did their plans in private, even away from Ginny, who was not happy with this at all. Most of the time, Hermione would try to get Luna to find ways to distract Ginny. Luna did her best, and would distract her with stories of strange creatures, and also teach her how to do those fascinating drawings she had been so good at.

The Polyjuice Potion was well on its way to brewing correctly, and this only made Hermione's spirit soar and it helped her with her wand skills. She was sure, when she and Ron had permission to do practice duels together, she could stand a chance against him.

Finally, two full weeks after they had arrived at Shell Cottage, they were only hours away, according to Fleur, from the potion finishing and they could give it to Ron. That morning at breakfast, Hermione was very anxious about what the potion could do. Unfortunately, Ron had noticed this.

“Hermione, stop it,” Ron said, “You're going to give me a bruise.”

Hermione blushed. She hadn't realized she had been knocking her knee against Ron's leg under the table.

“I'm sorry, Ron,” she said, “I'm just so nervous. What if this potion doesn't work correctly? What if you have a bad reaction to it?”

“Hmmph!” Fleur said, disgustedly, across the table.

“I don't mean that as offensive, Fleur,” Hermione said, “I'm sure you're very good at brewing medical potions. It's just... ever since you've gotten some of your memory back, Ron, I've been so happy. You're my Ron again. The Ron I'm used to. Not completely, but at least you're not that lack-of-memory Ron anymore. I just keep expecting you to have a withdrawal, and you'll be back to that person who doesn't know who I am. I have terrible nightmares about that. Those days where you weren't my Ron were so horrible for me and --”

She stopped talking when Ron put a finger to her lips. She pouted against his finger and Ginny and Harry snickered across the table. Hermione narrowed her eyes at them.

“Stop it, Hermione,” Ron repeated, “You're going to make yourself sick! Nothing is going to happen to me – except for me getting my full memory back. And where did that 'I wasn't your Ron' come from? We were still engaged... I just didn't know it. I haven't stopped being yours. I'll never not be yours. I promise.”

“No – no, don't say that!” Hermione cried, “Now you're making me expect nothing bad will happen.”

“That is a very good thing, Hermione,” Ron said, chuckling.

“I'm very sure nothing bad is going to happen, Hermione,” Bill said. “He's been improving quite well, even without the curious work of his Deluminator. Not to mention, I know you've been helping him a lot.”

Bill looked at her suggestively, and Hermione blushed.

“William Arthur Weasley!” she growled, “What are you trying to say? For your information, Ron and I have only done that once!”

“Wow, you sound like my mother,” Bill said, “Damn, that is spooky. Is she always like this, Ron?”

“Um... yes, most of the time,” Ron said, “As far as I can remember. Ow!”

Hermione had knocked her knee against his leg again.

“I-I mean,” Ron said, “Yes, she's right. We've only done that once. Though she does try to make me – ow –”

Hermione had gripped Ron's fingers in her hand.

“-- I mean --” Ron said, “She snogs me to the point where I want to – ow, what, Hermione?”

“That is private, Ron!” Hermione growled, as Harry and Ginny snickered.

“Hermione, I don't know what you're worried about with the potion,” Harry said, “Ron seems to be the same way he was before he lost his memory. You both are.”

“You mean they've always acted like an old married couple?” Bill asked.

“Even before they were dating,” Harry said, “Ow, Ginny, what was that for?”

“What?” Ginny asked.

“You kicked me!” Harry said.

“No, I didn't,” Ginny said.

Harry turned and looked at Hermione. She just smiled. Harry looked like he was going to speak up again, when he was quelled by an eagle owl hooting and and perching itself on top of the jug of orange juice.

“Oh, it is George's owl if I am not mistaken,” Bill said.

He took the piece of parchment from the owl and looked at it.

“George and Angelina just finished up with their honeymoon,” Bill said, “I told George I wanted him to write to me when they got back, just so I knew they were safe. Hmm... their next PotterWatch episode is on Fred and George's birthday.”

“Their honeymoon?” Harry said, “But they got married a month ago!”

“A month-long honeymoon,” Hermione said, “How cute. Can we do that, Ron?”

“I – er – I,” Ron stammered.

“Something wrong, Ronald?” Hermione asked, grinning.

“No,” Ron said, “It's just – bloody hell, Hermione, we've been engaged two weeks and you're thinking about our honeymoon?”

“And wedding dresses and flowers,” Hermione said, nodding, “And of course your tuxedo –“

“Ugh,” Ron said.

“I'm joking, Ron,” Hermione said, chuckling, “A wedding is not that close to the front of my mind. I'm happy with being engaged to you for now.”

“Good,” Ron said, “I'm not like my brothers. I have no wish to get married while You-Know-Who is still around, no offense, Bill.”

Hermione was about to respond when she heard a sound of wood scraping. She looked across the table and saw Harry getting up. He walked out of the room, and a moment later, they heard the front door open and close rather forcefully. Luna, who had been quietly drawing something on a piece of parchment looked up at them.

“Did I miss something?” she asked.

“The discussion turned to a subject he's not very happy with right now,” Ginny said.

“Do you mean marriage?” Luna asked, “Like him and you?”

Ron and Bill each choked on their goblet of orange juice and Ginny shook her head violently.

“No!” she said, “I just mean – well – ugh, I don't exactly want to talk about this right now Luna, I'm sorry.”

“I understand,” Luna said. “We all know what prophecy said, don't we? 'Neither can live while the other survives'. Harry can't have a full life until he defeats You-Know-Who. He can't look at living his life until that time comes where it is no longer threatened. And – well – you're a big part of his life – so it would be hard for you to think about too.”

Hermione stared at Luna. She was not used to Luna sounding so serious. The only other time she had been this serious was when she was talking about the Deathly Hallows.

“Um, yeah,” Ginny said, nervously, “I guess so. I'm – I'm going to go talk to Harry.”

Ginny stood up and walked out of the dining room. Hermione looked at Ron then to Bill, and noticed he looked rather worried about something.

“Er... Ron, Hermione,” Bill said, clearing his throat. “You wouldn't know if something was – er – something serious was going on between Harry and Ginny?”

“What do you mean?” Ron asked.

“I think you know what I mean,” Bill said.

“Oh – er --” Ron stammered, “Hermione, you better answer this one. You know my memory isn't completely back yet, so I couldn't answer it honestly.”

“Er --” Hermione said, trying to keep her voice steady, “No, Bill, of course not. Harry's too much of a gentleman around her. He's a perfect boyfriend for her.”

“Good,” Bill said, nodding, “Because I can barely take the thought of my younger brother going through that experience right now. But not Ginny... not yet.”

“Yeah,” Ron said, “Me either.”

Hermione looked at Ron and he squeezed her hand under the table. She knew it was an expression of thanks for lying to his brother and that he appreciated it. Hermione sighed... well at least she could keep one of Ginny's brothers in the dark.

-----------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Harry traced the letter Y into the sand with a spell from his wand as he completed Ginny's name. He inhaled and exhaled, raising his wand up and down as he stared at her name, his eyes slowly tracing the letters. He heard footsteps coming from behind him and didn't even have to look up to know it was Ginny walking toward him.

“Aww, how sweet,” Ginny said, as she sat next to him, “Writing my name in the sand. Your wand-writing is much better than your penmanship, I'll give you that.”

Harry chuckled softly.

“You always know how to cheer me up,” he said.

“That's one of my duties of being your girlfriend,” Ginny said, “And now I need you to do one of your duties as my boyfriend.”

Harry looked at Ginny's eyes and his own traveled to her lips.

“I don't mean snogging me,” Ginny said, her lips curving up into a smile, “But very nice try. I meant... I need you to be honest with me.”

“About what?” Harry asked.

“Why are you out here?” Ginny replied.

“I enjoy the sound of the waves,” Harry said.

“You know I didn't mean that, Harry,” Ginny said.

“That is an honest answer,” Harry said, then sighed when Ginny's smile went to a frown, “Oh, fine. The way Ron and Hermione bickered and joked about, and discussed, their future wedding got to me.”

“Why?” Ginny asked, “I thought it was cute. So like them too.”

“They're talking as if they are one-hundred percent sure it will happen,” Harry said. “That whole 'waiting to get married until You-Know-Who is gone'.”

“I don't blame them for wanting to wait,” Ginny said, “And of course they are one-hundred percent sure it will happen. I'm sure it will happen. No doubt in my mind.”

“That is what I am talking about!” Harry said, “You're talking about stuff happening after the Second War. Like you're sure the Second War will end.”

“It will end, Harry,” Ginny said, “We'll make sure of that. What are you getting at, Harry? This better not be that whole expiration date discussion, because I am not going there.”

“We have to take that seriously,” Harry said. “We can't be one-hundred percent sure we're going to be around after the Second War.”

“Stop – that – right now, Harry,” she said. “Stop it. I'm serious. We're going to get through this war. We're all going to live and we're going to continue our lives. And I'm going to enjoy a long life with you by my side.”

“Always by your side?” Harry asked.

“Always,” Ginny said, “Why?”

Harry looked at Ginny and she looked at him questioningly. She then narrowed her eyes and scowled.

“Oh, Harry,” Ginny said, “You better not do that.”

“What?” Harry asked.

“You better not be thinking about that question,” Ginny said, “Not yet.”

Harry sighed audibly and turned to the ocean. She was right. That question had been on his mind, once or twice, since he learned Voldemort had the Elder Wand.

“We're not going there right now, Harry,” Ginny said. “Luna thought I was talking about marriage, and she basically asked if you and I were in Hermione and Ron's position. Ron and Bill almost killed themselves choking on their orange juice.”

Harry nodded and looked at Ginny's name in the sand.

“I'm sixteen, Harry!” Ginny said. “Or did you forget?”

“No,” Harry said.

“We've already taken one major step in our relationship,” Ginny said, “I'm not taking another right now. And let me tell you why.”

“Okay,” Harry said, dully.

“Bill may be okay with Ron and Hermione being engaged,” Ginny said, “He's eighteen. They both are. But Bill is a lot like my Mum in some ways. If I get engaged, there will be only one thing on his mind and on my mother's.”

“What's that?” Harry said.

“They would think you proposed to me because I was pregnant with your child,” Ginny said.

Harry coughed and spluttered. He held his hand against his chest trying to calm himself down. He then looked at her and laughed.

“Excuse me?” he choked out.

“I'm serious, Potter!” Ginny said, laughing.

“So because you're sixteen,” Harry said, “Love would have nothing to do with it?”

“Oh, I'm sure they would feel love had a lot to do with it,” Ginny said, “But that wouldn't be at the front of their minds. Harry, I'm lucky Ron hasn't told Bill what you and I did on Christmas. I mean... seriously. If you even thought about trying to ask me something like that, I'd kill you myself just so Ron, Bill and my mother couldn't do it first.”

Harry chuckled and Ginny smacked him on the shoulder.

“Stop – laughing!” Ginny said, “Merlin! I mean – I could understand why that question is going through your mind – and I thank you for loving me enough to even think about it. But we're going to get through this war, and we'll have forever – a hundred years or more, we're wizards, aren't we! – to think about that stuff. We'll be at a point, after the Second War, where you can have a clear mind about your life when asking me, instead of you thinking you have an expiration date. I mean – Merlin's baggy Y-fronts, Harry – you don't have any doubts about your feelings for me, do you?”

Harry shook his head.

“And you see me in your life for – well – forever?” Ginny continued.

Harry nodded.

“Then that should be good enough right now,” Ginny said, “I'm yours even if my last name is Weasley.”

“You sure?” Harry asked, “Because I had full intentions of adding 'Potter' to your name in the sand.”

Ginny narrowed her eyes and Harry chuckled. He leaned toward her and kissed her softly. She returned the kiss and forced him back onto the sand. She kissed him again, and teased his lips with her tongue. He opened his lips, inviting her tongue inside them, but she backed up and laid down on him, facing him. He looked into her eyes, as the sunlight reflected into them.

“Marry me,” Harry said, half-jokingly.

“Take me with you to hunt down the Horcrux,” Ginny said, “And I will.”

“Ginny,” Harry growled.

“Knew you'd say no,” Ginny said, “That is the reason I said that.”

“Don't make me do yet another bargain I'll regret,” Harry said, “I already have to give the Sword of Gryffindor to Griphook.”

“You're going to do that?” Ginny asked.

“Yeah,” Harry said, “But I won't tell him exactly when I'm going to give it to him. Still the same deal – he just doesn't know when he's going to get it. I can use it to destroy the Horcruxes and then give it to him.”

“Have you told this to Ron and Hermione?” Ginny asked.

“No,” Harry said, “I know Ron will agree with me. But – Hermione – well --”

“ – is a stuck-up witch when it comes to fairness with magical creatures,” Ginny said, nodding, “Yeah.”

“Don't let Hermione know you said that,” Harry said.

“Technically you said it,” Ginny said, “I only finished your sentence.”

“I would tell her you're wrong,” Harry said.

“I thought you said you weren't going to lie anymore,” Ginny said.

“I said I wasn't going to lie to you,” Harry said.

“Really?” Ginny asked.

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Then I'm sure you'd like to tell me where the next Horcrux is then,” Ginny said.

“Nice try,” Harry said.

“You can't lie to me,” Ginny said.

“I'm not,” Harry said, “Technically I haven't said anything to you. So I'm not lying.”

Ginny stared at Harry questioningly.

“Fine, you win this time,” Ginny said, “But you owe me.”

“Uh-oh,” Harry said, “Let me have it then.”

Ginny smiled and kissed him softly. She backed up and looked at him.

“Is that all?” he asked.

Ginny shook her head and leaned toward him and kissed him again. He returned the kiss and when he tried to roll her onto the beach, she pinned her knees around him and into the sand.

“Nice try,” Ginny said, “But I'm not finished.”

Harry smiled and Ginny lifted his chin up with her finger, then pressed her lips onto his neck. He moaned softly as she went to work.

-------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

That evening, Hermione, Ron, Harry and Ginny were in the living room. Harry and Ginny were cuddled on the couch. Fleur was putting the final touches on the potion that would completely bring back Ron's memory. Because she was so busy, Luna had offered to help Bill with dinner. She had been so eager on trying out the new wand Mr. Ollivander had made for her that she wanted to cook dinner using it. So far there hadn't been any tell-tale signs of her doing horrible with it.

“Hermione, damn it,” Ginny said, “would you quit doing that? You're going to leave ruts in Bill's living room!”

“Huh?” Hermione asked, then looked around and saw Ginny, Ron and Harry staring at her, “Oh.”

She had been pacing back and forth for the past ten minutes. Each time she would face the archway, and had sight of the kitchen across the hallway, she could see steam billowing from the cauldron on the stove.

“Take a seat, Hermione,” Ron said, from the chair he was sitting in, “Calm down. Look at me. I'm calm and I am the one who is going to take the potion.”

“I'm fine,” Hermione said.

Ron cleared his throat and wiggled his waist. Hermione smiled and walked over to Ron's chair and sat down on his lap. She buried her head in his neck and sighed.

“I'm sorry,” she said, “I'm just so bloody nervous. It feels like I'm about to take an exam or something. I know everyone keeps telling me everything is going to be fine – I just can't help worrying about you.”

“You wouldn't be the Hermione Granger I know if you weren't worried about me,” Ron said, “And I love you for that. But it'll be fine. I know it.”

Hermione nodded and looked up at him. She kissed him softly and he returned the kiss. Their brief kiss was interrupted by a cough. Hermione backed away and she and Ron looked up. Bill and Fleur were standing there. Fleur was holding a large glass that had a murky liquid inside it that was a mixed color of gold and silver.

“It's ready?” Hermione asked, “Will it work?”

“Yes,” Bill said, “As for if it will work or not – I'm almost sure it will – we'll have to wait and see. If you could move, Hermione, if only for a moment, I don't know what Ron will do when he drinks this.”

Hermione nodded timidly and stood up. She stepped beside the chair and kneeled beside Ron.

“I'm sure I'll be fine, Hermione,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded and kissed him very briefly again.

“For luck,” she said.

Ron smiled. Fleur walked over to Ron, and he carefully took the glass from her. He sniffed the contents and raised his eyebrows questioningly.

“It smells sweet,” he said, “I thought the more disgusting these potions were, the better they work.”

“Most medical potions taste sweet,” Fleur said, “Ze 'Ealers don't need zair patients getting even sicker, now do zey?”

“Guess not,” Ron said, shrugging.

He looked at the glass, examined the contents, then looked up at Hermione. She nodded and he raised the glass as if he was toasting somebody. He then put the rim of the glass to his lips and drank. His eyes widened as the potion disappeared through his lips. The movements in his throat told Hermione the potion was going down rather smoothly. When the glass was empty, he handed it to Fleur.

“Like drinking liquid sugar,” Ron said.

“How do we know if it works?” Hermione asked, “Does it work right away?”

“We'll have to ask him things he knew before his memory was taken away,” Bill said, “Unfortunately, between what we told him, and what the Deluminator did to him, it could be tricky. So I think we'll each ask you a question, Ron, and see what happens.”

“Okay,” Ron said, shrugging.

“Hermione?” Bill said, “Though, if I recall, everything that happened between you and him came back when the Deluminator did its work.”

Hermione nodded and looked at Ron, thoughtfully.

“This past summer,” she said, “You showed me the Latin words for your family's motto. What are they, what do they mean?”

She looked at Bill, and he nodded approvingly.

“Toujours inops,” Ron said, “Always poor.”

“That's right,” Hermione said, grinning.

“Fleur?” Bill said, “Have a go at it.”

“The year I came to 'Ogwarts,” Fleur said, “You 'ad a rather – 'ow you say – awkward moment with me. Do you remember it?”

“I tried to ask you out to the Yule Ball,” Ron said, blushing, “Only I sort of yelled at you.”

“Oui, very good,” Fleur said.

“You never told me that!” Bill said.

“I wasn't thinking straight,” Ron said, “She used her Veela charms on Roger Davies. Hit me. Easy mistake. Wouldn't have done it if I had the courage to ask Hermione to the Ball.”

Hermione grinned.

“Well, in that case,” Bill said, “I have to give you a good one. An old story about me that you know very well and I'm sure you've told it to your friends. I had pen-friend years ago from Brazil. She wanted me to go there to visit her a few years ago. When I couldn't go, what did she do to me?”

“Gave you a cursed hat,” Ron said, chuckling, “Made your ears shrivel up. I still give you a hard time about that.”

“Hmm... maybe I should have thought of a better question,” Bill said, grinning, “But you are right nonetheless. Ginny?”

“What kind of pet do I have?” Ginny asked, “And what is his name?”

“Pygmy Puff,” Ron said, “Arnold.”

“Correct,” Ginny said.

“My turn,” Harry said, “During the Quidditch World Cup, what did I give you as a gift and how did you pay me back?”

“Omnioculars,” Ron said, “And I paid you with gold – which later turned out to be leprechaun gold.'

“He's right,” Harry said.

“Five out of five,” Hermione said, “Does that mean –?”

“We'll test him over the next few days,” Bill said, “But I think his memory is back.”

Hermione grinned and sank back into Ron's chair and hugged him.

“Thank bloody Merlin,” she said, backing up.

“Dinner will be ready very soon,” Bill said, “We'll think of more questions during dinner if you are up for it, Ron.”

“Of course,” Ron said, nodding.

Bill smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and he and Fleur walked back into the kitchen. Hermione kissed him again and buried her head into his neck.

“I'm so relieved,” Hermione said, “Know what this means?”

“What?” Ron asked.

“We can start on our dueling practices,” Hermione said, “That will really test you.”

“I could still kick your butt without a memory,” Ron said.

“We'll see about that,” Hermione said, grinning.

“Just so you know I haven't forgotten our other deal,” Ron said.

“What's that?” Hermione asked.

“If I have to curse you,” Ron said, “I get to snog you after every duel.”

“Only if you win,” Hermione said, “But if it helps me prepare, I'll do anything.”

--------------------------------
Ugh, lame ending. Couldn't think of much to do after the questions. At the beginning of the next chapter I'm going to do another time-skip. Yes, you'll get to see them doing some practice dueling, but not at the first part... going to describe some of their dueling in the descriptions, and then get into it soon as well as some more of the story-line. Including them discussing more of Griphook's bargain and talking to him again. And maybe another PotterWatch. We'll see. The questions were difficult. I thought that part was going to be better, but aw well.

Hope you liked the chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 86
Duels and Deals

(Ron's PoV)

“Stupefy!”

“Protego! Petrificus Totalus!”

“Protego! Bloody hell, you're quick! Stupefy!”

“Protego! Levicorpus!”

“Aargh!”

Ron's felt his feet leave the sandy beach and he was now hanging upside down, ten feet above the sand. He lost control of his wand and it fell toward the ground below.

“I give!” Ron groaned, “You win!”

It was the last day of March, almost two weeks since Ron had taken the potion to cure his memory. It had taken three more days of answering questions about his past before Hermione had been convinced he was okay. Everyone else, including Bill, was sure the potion had worked successfully after the first night, but Hermione, the anxious, nervous fiancee that she was, wanted to make sure her soul-mate was perfectly all right.

Even though it was her fancy to start practice dueling, she had put it off for a few more days. Now they had been doing dueling practices for a few hours a day for the past week.

Harry and Ginny had joined in a few times, and they had switched partners. Dueling Ginny was almost as horrible for Ron as it was when he was dueling Hermione. But after getting hit with a Bat-Bogey Hex for the third day in a row, he had learned to take her more seriously in duels and had been a bit more fierce with her, all which she had appreciated. Although many times, Harry had threatened him with a few hexes if he wasn't too careful with her.

“What are you doing?” Ron asked, as Hermione pointed her wand up at him, “No – no, Hermione!”

“Liberacorpus!” Hermione said.

Ron hit the sand with a thud and got a mouthful of the gritty substance. He got to his hands and knees and spit, trying to remove the sand from his mouth, but he could still taste it. He let out a swear and stood up.

“Oh, you big toddler,” Hermione said, “Open your mouth.”

Hermione walked over to him and he did as was commanded. Before he could ask what she was going to do, she pointed her wand at his lips.

“Aguamenti,” Hermione said.

Before Ron could protest, he got a mouthful of water. He spluttered, choked and coughed, and spit out a mouthful of water onto the ground. The taste of sand was gone.

“Bloody hell, Hermione!” Ron said, “That is three out of three today. How am I ever going to get a snog out of you?”

“You've done quite a bit of snogging me this past week,” Hermione said, “Thank you very much.”

“But not today!” Ron said.

Hermione grinned and put her arms around his neck and kissed him softly. Before he could brush his lips over hers, however, she backed up.

“No-no-no,” Hermione said, grinning, “That was my victory kiss, not yours.”

“Where was your kiss the past two victories then?” Ron asked.

“I don't always need a good snog after I pummel you,” Hermione said.

“Why did you ever ask me to make that deal?” Ron asked, “No snogs unless I won?”

“It is a reward for your successful dueling,” Hermione said, “Besides – there may come a time in the near future when the greatest victory you get after your duel is your own life.”

“How very morbid of you,” Ron said, “I see your attitude hasn't improved much.”

During these practice duels, which usually lasted for a good hour or two per day, Hermione had become a different witch than Ron was used to. Whenever Hermione would defeat him, she would always lecture him about what he needed to improve in. However whenever Hermione would lose, and the only thing Ron wanted was good victory snog, she would be upset with herself and keep repeating things like 'this is not how I'm going to get things done' or “I'm failing them with every spell I miss'. Ron usually tried to ignore Hermione during these moments. He didn't even want to think about them or what they meant. Because he knew what they meant, and he couldn't stand the thought of Hermione doing that.

“Yeah, yeah,” Hermione said, “Pick up your wand... another duel.”

“I just got done spitting out a mouthful of sand, Hermione!” Ron said. “Can't we slow down? Remind me again why we are doing this on the beach.”

“Because sand is soft,” Hermione said, “If you landed like that on grass and dirt, it wouldn't be that soft.”

“If we were on grass and dirt,” Ron said, “You wouldn't have done that counter-curse so forcefully.”

“If you don't like the way I duel, Ronald,” Hermione said, “I could always limit my duels to Harry and Ginny.”

“No way in Merlin's baggy Y-fronts,” Ron said. “At least, with me, you won't get hurt. They may be your friends, but they are focused on the duel, not --”

“Not me?” Hermione asked, “So you are focused on me and not the duel?”

“I don't want to hurt you. Hermione,” Ron said.

“That is no way to duel, Ron!” Hermione growled, “You have to practice with that wand before we get into serious duels! You're going to be dueling for your life one of these days.”

“Bleeding Merlin,” Ron said, “you make it sound like I'm going to end up on a battlefield one of these days.”

“You might!” Hermione said, “Don't you want to be an Auror? I'm not going to lose you because you're trying to limit your abilities around me.”

“You're not going to lose me either way, Hermione,” Ron said, “And if you're so worried about me if I become an Auror, maybe I'll just spend my whole working life with Fred and George at their shop. Or I'll be a stay-at-home Dad when we have kids.”

“As adorable as that sounds,” Hermione said, “I know you want to be an Auror. Enough chit-chat, let's duel.”

Hermione turned and walked across the beach back to her position.

“Whatever you say, Mad-Eye,” Ron muttered, as he picked up his wand.

“What was that?” Hermione asked.

“Just that I love you,” Ron said.

“I thought so,” Hermione said, “I love you too. Wand at the ready.”

“I'm not holding back this time,” Ron said, “I have something new up my sleeve.”

“Let's see it then,” Hermione said, pointing her wand at Ron, “Stupefy!”

Ron hit the ground, the spell went over his head, and screamed “Expelliarmus!”

Ron grinned as the wand left her hand and dropped to the ground. Disarming was Hermione's weakness in her dueling. But he also knew she was very agile. She dropped to the ground and picked it up, before Ron could even get off his next spell.

“Aguamenti!” Ron yelled.

“Protego!” Hermione said.

The Shield Spell and Water Jet Charm met each other and Ron grinned as he held onto his wand with both hands, keeping the jet of water going at her. Hermione's eyes widened as the water started to seep through her Shield Spell. The shield had created a bubble around her, and the water had kept it active as it filled up around her, engulfing her inside the water-filled bubble.

“Wingardium Leviosa!” Ron said.

The bubble lifted into the air with Hermione inside it. He pointed his wand to the sand and a few small particles of sand lifted up into the air.

“Oppugno!” Ron yelled.

The sand shot toward the bubble, making it burst open and sent water gushing to the ground and Hermione right along with it.

“Arresto Momentum!” Hermione yelled.

She floated inches above the sand and then dropped to the ground with a less-forced thud. She gasped and spluttered, choking out water.

“M-Merlin,” she choked as she turned over onto her back.

Ron walked over to her and pointed his wand at her, though had no intention of doing another spell.

“You win,” she gasped, “Bloody hell.”

Her clothes were thoroughly soaked, and Ron could see her bra through the shirt.

“You all right?” he asked, as she sat up.

“I just – I didn't expect your Water Jet to do that,” Hermione said. “My Shield faltered and the spell went through it. If I wasn't trying to keep the shield up, that might not have happened.”

She sniffled and put her head between her knees. Ron sighed and sat down on the sand next to her. He put an arm around her shoulder, not caring if she was soaked. She put her head against his neck and sighed.

“You're not going to get all depressed after losing a duel again, are you?” Ron asked, “It is a real turn-off when I want to snog you.”

“I-I'm sorry,” Hermione said, “I know I've been acting so weird lately. I'm just trying to stay focused.”

“Maybe its that wand, Hermione,” Ron said, “It was used by the most bleeding mad woman I've ever had the misfortune to meet. Maybe the wand is just – you know – evil.”

“The wand is not making me evil, Ron,” Hermione said, “I'm not evil.”

“Well, come on, why not?” Ron asked, “Harry told me what happened the first time he saw you with that wand. The day he gave it to you. He said you took it, pointed it at something only you could see, and had this really mental look on your face – and then you told him you wanted to kill Bellatrix Lestrange.”

“I'm not evil, Ron!” Hermione said, “I'm not insane, mad, deranged, Dark, or anything, okay?”

“You lost you parents,” Ron said, “That could do a lot of mad things to anyone.”

“You don't see Harry becoming a mad wizard, do you?” Hermione asked, “Or a Dark wizard just because his parents were murdered?”

“No,” Ron said.

“And you don't see Bellatrix or You-Know-Who loving someone the way I love you, do you?” Hermione asked.

“Bellatrix is married,” Ron said.

“Probably for power and money,” Hermione said, “Or a forced marriage or something. I don't know the way you purebloods work. But it isn't love.”

“Us purebloods, huh?” Ron muttered.

“Oh, goodness, I don't mean you!” Hermione said, “You're the blood-traitor, the sane pureblood. The pureblood I am in love with and will always be in love with. The pureblood I will marry for love, and have beautiful babies with.”

Ron blushed.

“And just to prove it,” Hermione said, “I owe you a snog, don't I?”

“You always know how to win me over,” Ron said, “And just for that I'll let you participate in this one.”

Hermione chuckled and rolled her eyes. Ron leaned toward her and kissed her softly and pushed her back onto the sand. She giggled and kissed him back. He backed away and looked at her.

“Hermione?” Ron asked.

“Hmm?” Hermione murmured.

“I can see through your shirt,” Ron said, grinning.

“Good thing I'm wearing something underneath it, then?” Hermione said.

“I've seen you in far less,” Ron said, “Once.”

“Want to make that twice?” Hermione asked.

Ron raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

“Well,” Hermione said, “It was the tenth duel you've won against me this week. It is a milestone.”

“You let me win,” Ron said, “Didn't you?”

“Prove it,” Hermione said.

She put her arms around his neck and pulled her back down toward her lips, which he willingly kissed. He moved his hands down to the bottom of her shirt, and was about to pull it up when he heard a loud, harsh cough.

“Damn it,” Ron said, against her lips.

Hermione chuckled and Ron backed up onto his knees and looked up. Harry was standing there looking at them with a smug smile across his lips.

“Am I interrupting something?” Harry asked.

“My victory snog,” Ron said, “Go away or I will tell Bill what happened on Christmas.”

Hermione snickered. Ron grinned and leaned back toward her for another kiss.

“Fine,” Harry said, “I guess I'll just talk to Griphook by myself.”

Ron felt Hermione's hands against his chest, as she pushed him off her. He rolled over onto the sand with a thud and looked up to see Hermione sitting up.

“You mean you're going to let Griphook have the Sword?” she asked.

“Bloody mental of you,” Ron growled, “Can't we transfigure one of Fleur's tea-cozies into a nice little golden locket and give it to him. We could say it was Godric Gryffindor's and it was goblin-made and he deserves it back. Same thing.”

“Ron, shut up or I will take back my offer,” Hermione said.

Ron scowled.

“What offer was that?” Harry asked.

“The offer to marry him,” Hermione said sarcastically, “What do you think I mean, Potter?”

“Why is she calling me by my last name, Ron?” Harry asked.

“Search me,” Ron said, getting to his feet and wiping sand off his clothes, “So you're giving Griphook the sword? When we need it to destroy Horcruxes? Are you bloody mental? Or did Hermione drop you on your head during your duels too many times this week?”

“Both,” Harry said, “And no we're not giving him the sword --”

“Harry!” Hermione growled, “You have to do the deal or –“

“-- until we destroy the Horcruxes with it,” Harry continued, “And then I'll give it to him. We'll tell him he can have it. We just won't tell him when he can have it.”

“Works for me,” Ron said, shrugging.

“It does not bloody work!” Hermione said, “Griphook is cunning. He will see past that.”

“We'll worry about that later, Hermione,” Harry said, “You said it yourself the Polyjuice Potion will be done soon, right?”

“A few more days,” Hermione said.

“Then we really need to get Griphook into our plan,” Harry said, “And start working on one. Because I'm heading for Gringotts a month from tomorrow whether we are ready or not.”

“A month?” Hermione asked.

“Not long enough?” Harry replied.

“Too long,” Hermione said, “Do you really want to wait to destroy a Horcrux?”

“We have to do this carefully, Hermione,” Harry said, “If we get caught – or killed --”

“Which we won't,” Ron said.

“ – then it is all over,” Harry continued, ignoring Ron, “We can't go after the Horcruxes. You-Know-Who wins. We all lose. No wedding for you two.”

“Thanks for being so morbid, Harry,” Ron muttered.

“We have to be prepared,” Harry said, “A month from tomorrow. Let's get started, shall we? Save the victory snog for later.”

Harry turned and headed back toward Shell Cottage. Ron pulled Hermione to her feet.

“What do you think?” Ron asked, “The rude, cunning, but very creepy Goblin or a victory snog?”

“Goblin,” Hermione said, then grinned when Ron pouted, “But only because good things come to those who wait.”

“Bloody hell, I love you,” Ron said.

Hermione snickered and pecked him on the lips.

“Er... Hermione?” Ron said, his eyes traveling south, “I can still see your bra. No wonder Harry wasn't looking at you.”

Hermione scowled and pointed her wand at herself. A load of warm air gushed over her, drying her off.

“And you call me a load of hot air,” Ron joked.

Hermione rolled her eyes and Ron kissed her again, but only briefly. He then took her hand and they followed Harry into the house.

-------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Ten minutes later, Harry, Ron and Hermione were standing in the small bedroom designated for Griphook.

“Well, this is a surprise, I must say,” Griphook said, “For a while, I was wondering if you had decided I was not good enough to get you into the vaults.”

“Sorry,” Harry said, “We've – er – been busy.”

“I can see that,” Griphook said. “I've been watching you duel. You three and the ginger girl.”

“Ginny,” Harry said, “She has a name.”

“Is she coming along with us on this trip as well?” Griphook asked.

“No,” Harry said, “She's staying behind.”

“Are you sure?” Griphook asked, “You seem very close to this... Ginny. Too close. Like you would do anything for her.”

“I would,” Harry said, “But she's not coming.”

“Mmhmm,” Griphook said, twirling his finger around his beard, “So, since you are in here, I can see you have accepted my price?”

“Yes,” Harry said.

Harry made the offer, careful to phrase it so as not to give any definite time for the handover of the sword. Hermione frowned at the floor while he was speaking; he felt irritated at her, afraid that she might give the game away. However, Griphook had eyes for nobody but Harry.

"I have your word, Harry Potter, that you will give me the sword of Gryffindor if I help you?"

"Yes," said Harry.

"Then shake," said the goblin, holding out his hand.

Harry took it and shook. He wondered whether those black eyes saw any misgivings in his own. Then Griphook relinquished him, clapped his hands together, and said, "So. We begin! When will this take place.”

“On the first of May,” Harry said.

“A month?” Griphook asked.

“We feel we need the time to prepare,” Harry said, “Why?”

“I am just surprised that you are so willing to wait,” Griphook said. “Humans are usually so eager, so greedy.”

“We are not doing this out of greed, Griphook,” Harry said, “But necessity.”

“Necessity, hmm,” Griphook said, nodding and twirling his beard around his finger again, “How do you plan on getting inside? You three are Enemies of the State, last time I heard.

“Hermione's brewing Polyjuice Potion,” Harry said, “It will be done soon.”

“In a few days,” Hermione said, “And I have one of Bellatrix Lestrange's hairs. I will be disguised as her. Then I am going to use Facial Transfiguration on Ron, make him look different.”

“I will be using the Invisibility Cloak,” Harry said, “With you.”

Griphook cackled and shook his head. “Fools,” he muttered, “Get yourself caught before you can step inside.”

“Excuse me?” Harry asked.

“There are not just goblins guarding the bank,” Griphook said, “there are Aurors. Even with Diagon Alley taken over by Snatchers... they will not take over Gringotts out of... hmm... necessity. Aurors use Probity Probes.”

Harry nodded. “They've been used on me before,” he said.

“Then you're even more foolish than I thought!” Griphook said, “You know about the Probes, and yet you've been brewing a Polyjuice Potion all month.”

“We need Bellatrix's disguise to get into her vault,” Harry said, “We'll get past the Probity Probes. We'll get inside. You just get us inside the vault.”

“You're going to have to use magic you never dared to use before, Mr. Potter,” Griphook said.

“I've used Confundus Charms before,” Harry said.

“Confundus Charms will work,” Griphook said, “But that is not what I mean. Unforgivable Curses.”

“We're not killing anyone!” Ron said.

“The Imperius Curse, boy,” Griphook said, “I am no longer a Gringotts Goblin. You need a staff-Goblin to open the vault for you, even if you can get there. Only goblins can open up the vaults for you. And you'll need Clankers.”

“Come again?” Harry asked.

“Oh, you bloody fool,” Griphook said, “Clankers! Madame Lestrange's vault is in one of the deep-most parts of the vaults. You do know what is down that deep, don't you?”

Harry's eyes widened. He looked over his shoulder at Ron and Hermione and they looked just as shocked.

“The dragon,” Harry said, looking back at Griphook.

“A blind dragon,” Griphook said, “Blind but that makes him just as fierce. The goblins use Clankers to get past him. They are locked-up tight, only accessible by Goblins. Only way you're going to get down there is with another goblin besides myself and the Clankers. Or you shouldn't even think about going.”

“If we need another Goblin,” Ron said, “Why do we need you?”

“Can you get in without me?” Griphook asked. “Can you plan this whole thing in the next month without me? Because I can leave now and be on my merry way.”

“Sorry,” Ron said, “Yeah, you're right.”

“You have a long way to go, Mr. Potter,” Griphook said, “Obviously you do need a month to do this. You are not ready to get in and get out. But you will be. With my help. Now go... let me prepare myself. We will work for the next month. But I have another price.”

“Another one?” Harry asked, “What do you want?”

“Your honest word,” Griphook said, “If you do not think you are ready in one month, you will tell me. I do not want a lie from you that will get me killed.”

“We'll be ready, Griphook,” Harry said, “That is a promise.”

“You seem like a wizard who can keep his promise, Mr. Potter,” Griphook said, “I look forward to our many meetings over the next few weeks. Leave me.”

Harry nodded and followed Ron and Hermione out of the room and into the living room.

“That went well,” Ron muttered, “He's still a scab.”

“He's right,” Hermione said, “We need Griphook. Probity Probes? Clankers? I wouldn't have thought of these things, even in a month.”

“You're sure we can do this, Harry?” Ron asked, “I'm not talking about getting out with our lives. I'm talking about getting in, getting the Horcrux and keeping the Sword of Gryffindor in our posession long enough to destroy the rest of the Horcruxes.”

“We have to, Ron,” Harry said, “The wizarding world rests on it.”

“The next month is going to get very interesting,” Ron said.

Harry and Hermione nodded in agreement. A cough interrupted them and Harry looked up. Ginny was standing there, looking at them. She looked rather distraught about something.

“What's wrong?” Harry asked, walking over to her.

As he got closer, he noticed an edition of the Daily Prophet in her hands. She lifted it up and showed it to him. In large black letters, the title over the front-page article read:

SCHOOL UNDER SIEGE! SEVERUS SNAPE, DEATH EATERS
TAKE CONTROL OF HOGWARTS AND HOGSMEADE

--------------------------------------------------------
Cliffhanger! Any casualties? How did it happen? Find out next chapter!

I needed a bit of a change in this story to get things rolling to bring on the end of the story. But I am going to change up things a bit. Though I will return to Harry's PoV for an introduction of the siege, I'm going to go into Neville's PoV for a bit of a switch. He has some big scenes coming into the story anyway, so I'd like to put a bit of emphasis on him. I am already planning on doing a load of PoV changes between different characters near the end of the story, and this is just an introduction to that.

I like doing time-skips, but I had a better way of doing the time-skip instead of descriptions. This will be pretty fun to write.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter! Was the practice duel interesting? That was the main focus of my chapter. Griphook's part was needed, but it was almost an afterthought.

[Fury]

Chapter 87
Toy Soldiers


Author's Note: The chapter title, and much of this chapter is inspired by the movie “Toy Soldiers” with Sean Astin and Will Wheaton about a school's take-over. This chapter and a couple more coming up is loosely based on that movie.


(Harry's PoV)


Harry stared at the paper as he looked at it. He was about to read more of the article when he heard a loud hoot coming from nearby as George's owl swooped in through the house and flew into the dining room. Harry and Ginny hurried into the dining room, with Hermione and Ron on their heels. Bill was hastily reading the parchment.

“George says there is a surprise PotterWatch episode tonight instead of tomorrow,” Bill said. “They have updates about what happened at Hogwarts from an inside source they say. They give no details. They only say that the man is the luckiest new father on the face of the planet.”

“Remus?” Ginny said, “But I thought he was with Dora and Teddy.”

“He had taken a bit of a paternal leave,” Bill said, “leaving an Auror as the Defense Professor, but he went back a couple weeks ago. Guess he got out safely.”

“I wonder what could have made him leave,” Hermione said.

“Obviously the school was attacked, wasn't it?” Ron asked, “If the Death Eaters and Snape got in.”

“I read the article,” Ginny said, “There was one casualty and, besides Remus, there was one other person who escaped. The rest of the Professors stayed behind to protect the students...”

While Ginny explained what she had read to the rest of them, her voice seemed to muffle against Harry's ears as he looked down at the article and began to read:

SCHOOL UNDER SIEGE! SEVERUS SNAPE, DEATH EATERS
TAKE CONTROL OF HOGWARTS AND HOGSMEADE


Normal Saturday evenings at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry find students either on the Hogwarts Grounds before curfew, or in the glorious Great Hall dining on dinner with the staff. However last night was anything but normal for the students and staff at the majestic school.

Not much is known about what happened. Witnesses of the Hogsmeade Siege say that Death Eaters and Snatchers overtook Hogsmeade in the late hours, fighting off a number of Aurors and villagers brave enough to defend their village. Unfortunately that defense did not succeed.

Led by the Severus Snape, former Potions Master of Hogwarts, and the man who allegedly murdered the former Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, the Death Eaters marched up to Hogwarts, and took control of the castle with little opposition.

Two are known to have escaped the castle successfully with their lives, Remus Lupin, the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, and Cornelius Fudge, former Minister of Magic, and Hogwarts Deputy Headmaster. Lupin could not be found for comment, but Cornelius Fudge had this to say:

“It was an unexpected assault,” Fudge stated, “Students panicked, some tried to fight and some were injured. No students were killed as far as I could see. It did not seem as if the Death Eaters wanted to spill any blood. They only took control of the school, under the leadership of that murderer Severus Snape. I was on hand, only for a few minutes before I made my escape with Professor Remus Lupin. I witnessed Professor McGonagall surrender the school, but under the one request that she and her Professors could remain there to keep the students protected. Severus Snape agreed to this. But one of the Death Eaters, a man by the name of Yaxley, was not persuaded easily. He threatened the Professors and students, showing them exactly what would happen if they tried to fight back. He sent a message the only way Dark wizards knew how: he killed the Muggle Studies Professor, Charity Burbage, in front of everyone in the Great Hall. Remus and I were able to get out secretly, through a passage that I will not mention here.”

Charity Burbage the long-time Muggle Studies Professor She taught from 1993 to this year. It is unknown why she was picked instead of someone like Professor McGonagall, the Headmistress before Severus Snape reportedly took control of the position. It was thought, perhaps, that this was a message sent out to those who support Muggles, that even one of its greatest supporters, who taught students about Muggles, could not survive the regime of the Death Eaters and He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.

It is assumed the siege was fronted by He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, though he was not a part of the attack. Cornelius Fudge also stated that he wishes parents of students do not panic and try to go to Hogwarts to rescue their children. They would only risk their own lives and the lives of their children. We at the Daily Prophet support this and believe that your students will be protected by those brave Professors who wished to stay behind, and we wish them luck and want you to know you are in our thoughts during this solemn time.


Behind Harry, he could hear Hermione sobbing into Ron's shoulder.

“Ch-Charity,” Hermione sniffled, “One of the kindest, most sweetest people I've ever met. She did not deserve something so horrible!”

“Hmm,” Bill said, “We are to listen in at eight-o-clock... that is less than fifteen minutes from now. I will go get the radio.”

Bill walked out of the dining room and Harry sank into the chair between Luna and Ginny.

“I was thinking of going back to Hogwarts tomorrow,” Luna said, “Let everyone know I am okay. Especially Neville. He must be worried about me. We're very good friends, you know. Now it looks like I cannot do this.”

“Would he still have his D.A coin, Luna?” Ginny asked.

“Oh, yes,” Luna said, “We always hoped there would be another meeting."

“Perhaps we can send a message to him that way,” Ginny said, “Wow. I hope he's okay.”

“I think he'll be okay,” Luna said, “He's very brave you know – a noble Gryffindor.”

“Brave?” Ron asked, “This is Neville we're talking about.”

“He's very brave, Ronald,” Luna said, “Do not doubt him. If anyone can help the students, it is Neville. I wonder what he is doing at this moment.”

-----------------------------------
(Neville's PoV)

At that moment, Neville Longbottom could be found in the Gryffindor Common room like most of the Gryffindor students. Curfew had been raised to eight in the evening, but that didn't matter. Throughout the day, most students were being escorted around by one of the Death Eaters, unless they were inside their Common Rooms or Dormitories. Other than meals, nobody wanted to be out of their Common Rooms today. Not until they would be forced to the following day for class.

Neville was sitting in one of the chairs in front of the fireplace, keeping a watchful eye on the students around him. Ever since Ron Weasley had not shown up to school after Christmas Break, Neville had been named the Head Boy. Hannah Abbot, of Hufflepuff, had been named the Head Girl, replacing Hermione. The Celestina Warbeck Witching Hour was playing on a small radio on the coffee table.

“Hey, Neville,” Seamus said.

Seamus and Lavender were sitting on the couch near Neville. Lavender was cuddled up to Seamus, and most of Seamus' face was hidden by the Daily Prophet. The news of the siege of Hogwarts was flashing on the front page.

“You know how there are always hints to the next PotterWatch in the Daily Prophet?' Seamus asked. “You just have to find them?”

“Next one isn't scheduled for tomorrow,” Neville said, “There wouldn't be a clue until tomorrow.”

“That's just it, mate,” Seamus said, “There is a clue in here. For an episode tonight. And – bloody hell – it is going to start any minute now. Password is the Hogwarts Motto.”

Neville reached for the radio and grabbed it. He took out his wand and tapped the radio, and started turning the dials, muttering “Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus” under his breath. It took a couple minutes, under the watchful eye of Neville's fellow seventh-year Gryffindors, but he heard a change in the radio.

“Testing! Testing!” Fred's voice said, “This is Rapier for a special edition of PotterWatch. Two minute warning.”

“You were right, Seamus,” Neville said, then turned to the rest of the students. “Oi! Head Boy says quiet down, you lot. PotterWatch is coming on.”

“Special edition,” Dean said, “Must be about the take-over, eh?”

“Unless Potter's dead,” Colin Creevey said.

“Damn it, don't say that, Creevey,” Romilda Vane said, “That is all we need.”

“The show is called PotterWatch,” Colin said, “And it is a special report.”

“It is about the siege,” Parvati said, “It has to be.”

“Maybe they will give us some insight about how we can get the hell out of here,” Lavender said.

“We're not going anywhere, Lavender,” Neville said, “It is our duty as the oldest students to watch the younger ones.”

“I thought the Professors were doing that,” Lavender said.

“It is our duty too, Lavender!” Neville said, “I'm not going to watch this school fall down to a bunch of damned Death Eaters, you hear me?”

“Hey, we're with you, mate,” Seamus said, “But what can we do about it?”

“I'm thinking, Seamus,” Neville said, “You just leave that me.”

“You're the Head Boy, Longbottom,” Seamus said, shrugging.

“Best hope the Death Eaters don't find out,” Dean said, “Or Snape.”

“They won't,” Neville said, “Not if I have a say in it.”

“Okay, we're here!” Fred said, “I'm sure you all want to know what is going on, so lets get down to the quick introductions. This is Rapier, and I am with Caesar and Cleopatra as always. We also have a very special guest who we will refer to as Romulus. He has inside information on the siege of Hogwarts.”

“Don't call me Romulus,” the new voice said, “Everyone knows who I am. I'm one of the escapees of the siege. Professor Remus Lupin here and proud of it.”

“Thank you, Remus,” Fred said, “I apologize. I am happy you are okay.”

“Thank you,” Remus said, “I would have stayed behind with the rest of my colleagues, but I needed to get the information to the public. If there is any chance of taking Hogwarts back, word was needed.”

“So you are going to try to get Hogwarts back from the Death Eaters and Severus Snape?” George asked.

“You can count on it,” Remus said.

The Common Room erupted in cheers and Neville raised his hand silencing them.

“... what can you tell us about what happened at Hogwarts in the late hours?” Angelina asked.

“I'm sure you have all read the information in the Daily Prophet about the siege last night,” Remus said, “It was unexpected. We had no warning. The Aurors protecting Hogsmeade had no way of getting back to us to send a warning message. Most of us were in the Great Hall when it started. Students that were enjoying the last few minutes of relaxation on the grounds had come into the Great Hall screaming about intruders. Before we could do anything, Severus Snape and the Death Eaters walked in. The first thing he said was that if there was no trouble there would be no casualties.”

“That was a lie, though, correct?” Fred asked. “One casualty out of all of this?”

“Yes,” Remus said, “Severus Snape walked up to the Professor's Table in the Great Hall and confronted Minerva McGonagall. You should have seen the look in her eyes. Not of fright or fear. But determination. A brave Gryffindor at heart like anything I've ever seen.”

Neville raised his hand before the cheering started.

“She handed over the reigns to Snape,” Remus said.

“Like that?” George asked, “She did nothing?”

“She asked that the Professors remain in their positions to protect the students,” Remus said.

“How did Snape take that?” Fred asked.

“Calm and cold like he usually is,” Remus said. “He's always been that way, even when he was a young student. He named himself Headmaster and addressed the Professors and students. None of us would be harmed if we did as was asked. School would still be in session. Students would live their everyday normal lives. Go to class. Eat meals. So-and-so. Only a few things changed. Curfew was changed to eight in the evening, the Death Eaters would be escorting the students around most of the time, and nobody was allowed out on the Hogwarts Grounds except for class, which would be overlooked by Death Eaters. I'm sure the Professors thought we'd be okay... we'd have our classes back.”

“But,” Fred said, “Something happened? Something changed.”

“Then,” Remus said, “a man by the name of Yaxley spoke up. I don't know if this was planned by Snape or not. But Yaxley walked amongst us at the table and searched for somebody. At first, I thought it would be me. He was looking at me, I could tell. Then he called Charity Burbage, the Muggle Studies Professor to the front of the Hall. She walked around the table and before anyone could do anything, Yaxley killed her with the Killing Curse. Students screamed, cried out, but everyone stayed in their seats. Nobody moved. A Death Eater by the name of Rowle immediately named himself as the replacement Professor. Only I don't think he's going to teach about Muggles in a good way. Not at all.”

“So how did you escape?” Angelina asked.

“Like I said, I thought I was a target,” Remus said. “I was the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. Obviously I thought they would want that position too. I teach ways to fight against the Death Eaters. They couldn't have that. So when everyone was sent on their way back to their Common Rooms and Dormitories, Cornelius Fudge confronted me and said he needed a way out of the castle... for his own safety.”

“Cornelius Fudge,” Fred said, “That is the former Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge?”

“The one and only,” Remus said. “He wanted a way out to alert authorities. Or that is what he told me. He never did much around the school anyway. He was just there. My plan to get out of the castle was easy. There is a room that I know a few students, including ex-students like the three of you, know about. A secret room I do not wish to mention, but a few select students at Hogwarts know about it. I found a way into that room and found a way to get down to Hogsmeade through that room. There I made my escape. First I went to my family to check on them and let them know I was safe. Then I went to a group of friends of mine. And I am proud to say we have started plans to get back inside the castle and take it back.”

Neville raised his hand again to quell the students.

“If there are students listening tonight, Remus,” Fred said, “What do you, as their Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, wish to say to them?”

“I want to say this,” Remus said. “Do not fear the Death Eaters. They may give you a hard time... the hardest of times... but you can survive it. We will fight back and be there for you. It may take a few weeks. But you just need to survive it. Go through everyday as you once did. Be a student... do not let the Death Eaters know what is going on. Find solace in your friends... help each other get through these troubled times. And wait... just wait. I believe I taught you well this year. I know my Seventh Years learned a lot in their years at the school. They are your leaders amongst your peers. To you Seventh Years, you are the ones they will look up to. Don't show your fear... be brave for them. And we will fight back.”

“We won't stay very much longer on the air,” Fred said, “But if the Chosen One was listening tonight, Remus, what would you say to him?”

“First off,” Remus said, “To everyone, I know the Chosen One is alive. He is still fighting for everyone. If he is listening, I know you must feel terrible for what is happening at Hogwarts. You may feel it is your fault. It is not. You may feel you want to come back to Hogwarts and try to rescue the students. What I said to everyone, I will say to you. Wait... just wait. We will fight back. But you must focus on your life. Focus on what you have been doing every day. I wish you, and everyone who is listening, to most of all my students, the best of luck.”

“Thank you, Remus,” Fred said, “That is all tonight. We will not have our scheduled show tomorrow. We will have more updates soon. Watch for our hints as I'm sure many who are listening tonight have done. Students and Professors at Hogwarts, please know that our thoughts are with you. Saying good luck and goodnight, this is Rapier...”

“And Caesar,” George said.

“And Cleopatra,” Angelina said.

“And Professor Remus Lupin, wishing you all the best,” Remus said.

“Signing out!” Fred finished.

The lights flashed and the dials moved around again, and it went silent. Students around the room cheered and clapped. Neville stood up and raised his hands, quieting them.

“You heard Lupin,” Neville said, “We need to continue our lives as students. No funny business. Don't let the Death Eaters know what is coming to them. It is a waiting game. But we will get our turn. Soon... for now, nothing is different. We go to class, we eat meals in the Great Hall, we come back here to our solace that is our Common Room. Protect each other. If you need advice or guidance, myself and my fellow Seventh Years, and Sixth Years, I'm sure, are here for you. Understood.”

Cheers and claps of acknowledgment were heard. Neville smiled and nodded to them saying they could get back to what they were doing. He sat down and looked around at his fellow Seventh Years and Colin, Dennis and Romilda who were looking at him.

“What?” Neville asked.

“Nothing,” Parvati said, “I'm just having trouble seeing that little first year whose Remembrall was stolen by Draco Malfoy. I can't see him at all in fact.”

Neville's fellow seventh years looked around at him and seemingly agreed with Parvati. Neville blushed and stared into the fire. It was true... he had changed. His Gran had always said he could. At first he wasn't sure what had done it. Sure, Dumbledore's Army led him on the right path. The battle in the Ministry did some good for him to. But it was the previous night. Seeing his school, the school he loved, the school his parents, loved falling under attack. Seeing Severus Snape at the helm... the man he hated, the man he feared, the man who his boggart had turned into during his third year... the man who killed Albus Dumbledore and was now taking his place as the Headmaster. For Neville Longbottom, that made things snap into place...

Flashback.... the night before...

Neville cut into his pork chop with his fork and knife and took a bite. When he looked up, he saw Parvati looking at him from across the table.

“Something wrong?” Neville asked.

“I think you have an admirer, Neville,” Parvati said, grinning.

She nodded over Neville's shoulder and Neville looked. Across the aisle, at the Hufflepuff table, he immediately saw Hannah Abbot looking at him over her shoulder. He waved and she blushed and turned back around. Neville turned around and looked at Parvati who was looking at him with raised eyebrows.

“Well?” she asked.

“What?” Neville replied.

“Go to her,” Parvati said. “Obviously she fancies you.”

“Er... I'm not sure,” Neville said.

“Oh, come on,” Parvati said, “I see the blush in your cheeks. I'm a girl, I can see that from a mile away. You fancy her too. Let her know that.”

“I can see it too, Neville,” Seamus said, “She was looking at you over her own shoulder. Not even hiding it. Lavender was the same way.”

“What way?” Lavender asked.

“Looking over your shoulder at me,” Seamus said, “during class weeks before we got together. Even when you were dating Weasley.”

“Rubbish,” Lavender said, “You fancied me. I fancied you because your accent is adorable. And your lips are cute and very kissable.”

Lavender pecked him on the lips and Seamus looked at Neville. Seamus shrugged and Neville inhaled and exhaled.

“I could ask her on our rounds,” Neville said, “She's Head Girl, I'm Head Boy.”

“I'm surprised you didn't see it before now,” Seamus said, “If she's giving you the eye tonight, it can't be her first time.”

“Neville's always been oblivious,” Parvati said. “I fancied him during fourth year, and I couldn't even tell him. He went with Ron's sister to the Yule Ball, and I got stuck with Potter.”

“And now the two of them are together,” Seamus said, “Ironic.”

“Y-you fancied me?” Neville asked Parvati.

Parvati blushed and opened her mouth to respond when suddenly the large oak doors opened. Dean Thomas and Romilda Vane ran in, along with a number of other students.”

“Severus Snape is here!” Romilda said to everyone, “Death Eaters!”

Students started screaming and crying. Up at the Professors table, Professor McGonagall stood up. Neville thought she might say something, but then the doors opened again and Neville turned back toward them. Severus Snape and five other Death Eaters walked into the hall, their eyes on the Professors table.

The five Death Eaters pointed their wands out amongst the students and Snape raised his hands and they withdrew. He walked with a calm stride between the aisles, passing Neville and the Seventh Year Gryffindors, and Neville watched him as Snape walked toward the Professors table.

“Severus Snape,” Professor McGonagall said, her voice calm, but fierce, “How dare you show your face inside this school?”

“We are here, Minerva,” Snape said, his voice cool and calm, “to take this school by siege. We do not wish to hurt you, your fellow Professors or these students. I ask that you hand control of the school over to me. I do not demand it, but I will if you make me.”

Neville wasn't sure what Professor McGonagall would do. This was the man who had killed Albus Dumbledore. He was the most Wanted wizard besides You-Know-Who himself and Harry Potter, though Neville didn't understand why Harry was Wanted.

“You know what I can and will do, Minerva,” Snape said, “A force of Death Eaters stand outside these halls and in Hogsmeade. We have already cut down Aurors to get here. We do not want anymore casualties. The Dark Lord does not want any magical blood lost tonight. Control is ours. Whether it is with a fight... or without.”

“I will hand over the control, Severus,” McGonagall said.

Students gasped. Neville's eyes narrowed. What was she doing?

“But I ask that myself and my fellow Professors be of service here,” McGonagall said, “To make sure you stand by your word that no student will be harmed as long as you are here.”

The room went tense as Snape faced McGonagall. Neville could not see Snape's face or his expression. But his hands were by his side, not reaching for his wand. They looked calm and relaxed.

“I give you,” Snape said, “my word.”

McGonagall stared at Snape, then nodded and backed out of her chair. Snape turned around and faced the students.

“We are not here to interfere in your daily goings-on,” Snape said to the students. “Students will be students. Professors will teach you. I only have these rules you must follow or the punishment will be... severe. Absolutely no student is to be out on the Hogwarts Grounds unless escorted by my colleagues. But only for your classes. Absolutely no student is to be out in the corridors starting tomorrow after eight in the evening. Dinner is moved up two hours to make sure you are all nourished. You will be escorted to your classes, to here, and back to your Common Rooms and Dormitories. Detentions will be handled by my colleagues. Punishments will equal the severity of your crimes. All owl post has been cut off as of today. You will not send post out to anyone. No one will send any to you. This is for your safety. Anyone who does not understand... please speak up...”

Snape looked around at the students, his eyes traveling to every one of them.

“Now,” Snape finished.

Nobody spoke up... either out of complete acknowledgment or fear, Neville was not sure.

“Obviously, Severus,” a Death Eater said; Neville recognized his face from the wanted posters: the name was Yaxley, “The brats need to understand a little more. Possibly they did not understand what you meant by punishment.”

Snape's eyes traveled to Yaxley. Yaxley walked up to the Professors table and paced back and forth amongst the Professors looking at everyone of them. For a moment, he stopped in front of Professor Lupin. Neville's fists clenched as he saw Lupin looking up at the Death Eater. He knew Lupin was a new father. If something happened to him, Neville would have to do something. He could not let another person go fatherless. Not like he... not like Harry Potter or Hermione Granger. Yaxley's head turned and he motioned to a Professor at the end of the table. The woman stood up and Neville recognized her before Yaxley had asked for her name.

“Charity Burbage,” Charity said, “Muggle Studies Professor.”

“Muggle studies,” Yaxley sneered, “Muggle lover, are you?”

Charity nodded timidly.

“Come up here,” Yaxley said, “Now.”

Neville's eyes widened. No... this had to be stopped. Snape said he wanted no casualties. As Professor Burbage walked around to the front of the table, Neville saw Snape look at her... and was there pity in his eyes.

“Severus,” Charity said, “Please.”

Yaxley whipped out his wand and in a quick moment, a yell of the Killing Curse, and a green light, Charity Burbage dropped to the floor, dead. Students screamed and Neville saw that Professor McGonagall looked furious. Beside her, Cornelius Fudge looked scared.

“What do you say now, Minerva?” Yaxley asked, “Do you wish to keep your Professors with you any longer?”

“Yaxley,” Snape said, “I am allowing this.”

“You heard the Dark Lord, Severus!” Yaxley said.

“The Dark Lord let me lead this, Yaxley,” Snape said, “I will lead this. Wand down.”

Yaxley scoffed and stored his wand in his robes. Neville's eyes saw Snape looking down at Charity Burbage, then turned to two Death Eaters by the large doors. The Death Eaters walked forward and each grabbed one of Charity's arms and dragged her down the aisle. Neville heard students crying and shuddering as the body passed them. Neville looked over his shoulder at Hannah Abbot who looked upset. He knew she loved Muggle Studies. Hannah looked at him and he gave her his best brave face. She nodded and her expression turned brave as well. Neville then looked up at Snape and saw his eyes look down at his own.. as if he was daring Neville to do something about this...

Flashback ends...

Neville stared into the fire, the blaze crackling and roaring. He clenched his fists as he thought of many things. Of Hannah Abbot, looking at him and blushing right before everything started. Of Snape facing McGonagall, the brave face she shown... the true Gryffindor... he knew that glare would soon be legendary in the school. Of the way Yaxley had stared at Professor Lupin, the new father before turning to Charity Burbage and soon cutting her down in front of everything, taking away the spark that was her life. Of Hannah Abbot once again, a look of terror followed by a brave face as he looked at her.

And of Snape... the man he feared for so long... who had tormented him during Potions Class...who had starred in his nightmares for weeks on end.

His fists clenched as he imagined Snape's face in the fire. Snape had challenged him with that look...

… and Neville Longbottom was ready and willing to face that challenge.

-----------------------------------------------
Whoo, Neville! Bring it on!

I loved this chapter. The flashback was so fun to write. And I like the Neville and Hannah arc to it. This whole Neville PoV thing won't last for too long. I will switch back and forth between him and Harry and Co. for stuff I have planned for him. At least two or three big things... could happen in one chapter... or could take two chapters. But it is a good way to pass the time before the Gringotts Heist... and readies the story for its conclusion.

[Fury]

Chapter 88
Tardy

Author's Note: Mild Warning: Some adult themes, but should be family-friendly enough.


(Ron's PoV)

Ron stared up at the clouds as he lay on his back on the beach outside Shell Cottage. He was listening to an assortment of things: the waves washing up on the shore, seagulls somewhere off in the distance, and then then there was Hermione's breathing. Her head was nestled into his neck, and Ron couldn't tell if she was trying to fall back to sleep or was in the process of attacking him. He wouldn't blame her if she was trying to fall back to sleep. He hadn't slept very well the past evening either.

Hermione had been quite distressed after the news of the siege at Hogwarts, and he thought she might want to calm down by sleeping in his bed that evening. He was also secretly hoping they could continue what Harry had interrupted on the beach, but it was all for naught. Hermione had retreated to her, Ginny and Luna's bedroom after a good night kiss. Bill offered everyone a small glass of firewhiskey to calm the nerves. Hermione, however, didn't take any. Ron knew she was never interested in it.

It hadn't been a very good morning either. When he woke up, he had realized what date it was. The first day of April: Fred and George's birthday. That was now at least three celebrations he had missed with the family: his birthday, George's wedding, and Fred and George's birthday. He chuckled softly to himself as he thought about what they might do. He wondered if George would spend any of the day with Fred, or if he'd spend it with Angelina. And then he realized that wasn't the real problem... he wondered if Angelina would let George spend any of the day with Fred.

To top the sad realization he had missed another celebration, Ron, Hermione and Harry had just been through a long, boring meeting with Griphook that lasted around two hours. Which Ron considered was much too long with the rude Goblin. There hadn't even been much done except for Griphook griping whenever someone would say something wrong about the whole heist and retort with the possibility that he could end up dead. Harry wasn't in the best of moods anyway, though nobody really was. The siege of Hogwarts had really hit them.

“Mmm,” Hermione murmured into Ron's neck “What time is it?”

“Somewhere between eleven and noon,” Ron said.

“How do you do that?” Hermione asked, “Tell the time without looking at your watch.”

“When the only clock in your house for years does not tell the time,” Ron said, “You learn other ways.”

“The sun?” Hermione asked, “What about when it is night?”

“Not always the sun,” Ron said, with a smirk, “For example... sure, the sun is close to the highest point in the sky. But also, my stomach is rumbling pretty loudly, in case you have not noticed. Which tells me it is close to lunch... and Fleur always fixes lunch around noon.”

“You're always hungry,” Hermione said, “I'm not sure how that would work – you telling time by your stomach. I mean – I'm not even hungry right now.”

“Maybe I should work up your appetite,” Ron said.

“Exactly what I was thinking,” Hermione said.

Ron chuckled and moved his body toward Hermione's forcing her to lay back against the sand. He kissed her softly and she chuckled against his lips.

“That isn't what I meant,” Hermione said, her voice now muffled against his lips.

“No?” Ron asked, backing up.

“I meant we could practice duels,” Hermione said.

“Sorry, can't duel on an empty stomach,” Ron said.

“Yes, you can,” Hermione said.

“Nope, sorry,” Ron said, “Besides, you still owe me for my milestone tenth duel I won yesterday. I still have to celebrate.”

“We can't do that, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Are you worried about Bill?” Ron asked, pecking her on the lips, “We're engaged. He won't care.”

“No it isn't that,” Hermione said.

“Then what?” Ron asked, before moving his lips to her chin.

“Ron, wait,” Hermione said.

“For what?” Ron said, moving his lips to her neck and kissing it softly.

“I – ohh, damn it, Ron, don't distract me, this is important!” Hermione said, “Please listen?”

Hermione sighed and Ron felt her push him off onto the sand. Ron pouted and arched himself up on his arm. He looked at her and noticed that she looked distraught.

“What's wrong?” Ron asked.

“Last night, I discovered I was late,” Hermione said.

“Late for what?” Ron asked.

“I mean I thought I was pregnant,” Hermione said.

“Wh-what?” Ron asked, panicking, “You're – but we were safe, that night, weren't we – relatively? – I-I – oh, bloody hell – I --”

Ron was quelled when Hermione put a finger on his lips.

“I'm not pregnant,” Hermione said.

“You're not?” Ron asked, relief settling in.

“I talked to Fleur early this morning,” Hermione said, “And she gave me something to check. A potion she had around for herself.”

“For her?” Ron asked.

“Bill and Fleur want to try to have a baby,” Hermione said, “Only Bill didn't want to tell you and Ginny yet. Because, well, if your Mum found out, she'd go ballistic before the deal was done, and as Fleur said, 'you're both loudmouths'.”

She chuckled and he grinned.

“Let's get back to the part where you're not pregnant,” Ron said.

“Like I said,” Hermione said, “She gave me a potion this morning. Then half-an-hour later after a trip to the loo, my – er – fine I'll be vile – my pee wasn't the right color that would mean I was pregnant. So I'm not. I was just late.”

“So we were safe that night?” Ron asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “But it scared me there. That is the reason I didn't want to 'celebrate' with you last night. Because we have no way to be completely safe right now. Bill and Fleur have no potions like that and we don't have the ingredients for it. And – I'm definitely not ready to be a mother, Ron.”

“I'm not ready for you to be a mother,” Ron said, chuckling.

Hermione rolled her eyes and laughed.

“So no celebrating,” Ron said, “Right. Got it.”

“Well – none of that kind of celebrating,” Hermione said, grinning.

“Merlin, I love you,” Ron said.

“My name is not Merlin,” Hermione said.

Ron chuckled and leaned in and kissed her softly once again. He backed up and put his face into Hermione's neck. She murmured softly when he caressed a bit of skin there with his lips.

“How do you think Neville is?” Hermione asked.

“What?” Ron replied, “I'm trying to give you a love-bite, and you want to talk about Neville?”

“Well, the way Luna was talking about him,” Hermione said, “Really made me worry about him. About all of the students. I wish there was a way to contact him.”

“The Dumbledore's Army coins,” Ron said, “Ginny and Luna has theirs still.”

“It is a good idea,” Hermione said, “But – well – they're a bit slow when it comes to communication, and they are mainly designed for numbers for the date.”

“Wish we could use them like Floo-speak,” Ron said, “That would be so much easier.”

Hermione gasped and Ron backed away from her.

“That is very distracting, Hermione,” Ron said.

“Sorry!” Hermione said, “I just – I – well – er – I'll be right back!”

Hermione leaped to her feet and started running back toward Shell Cottage.

“Oi!” Ron scowled, “I wasn't finished!”

Hermione didn't turn around or give any sign she had heard him.

“Women!” Ron muttered, to himself, “I'll never understand them. They might as well as be Crumple-Horned Snorcacks, the lot of them. And what was all that about Neville? Worried about Neville while I'm snogging her. Bloody hell.”

Ron frowned as he looked out at the ocean. Of course, now that he had thought about Neville, he too wondered how the bloke was doing. Snape as Headmaster? Snape, the man Neville feared, controlling the school. That had be like torture on the poor bloke.

“Poor Neville,” Ron muttered, “Hang in there, mate.”

----------------------------------------
(Neville's PoV)

“Password?” the boar-head shaped door-handle said.

“Squeaky clean,” Neville said, “Hurry up!”

“Which I hope you'll be when you come out of there.” the boar-head said, snorting, “You may enter.”

The door to the Head Student and prefects bathroom on the fifth floor opened and Neville hurried in. The side-effects of the potion he had unsuccessfully made that morning had caused him to have to race to the bathroom every hour. Normally this would just be a bit annoying. But now he had to do it while staying away from Death Eaters who were supposed to be escorting him and his fellow classmates. Not the best way for him to start out his planned fight against them... not that he had much of a plan.

He had to hurry. Defense Against the Dark Arts – or -- as it was called now – Dark Arts, now being taught by Charity Burbage's murderer, Yaxley, was going to start in less than half-an-hour and it took half that time to walk down to the desired floor from the fifth floor.

As he finished up, he heard a flushing sound on the other side of the room... the part of the bathroom designated for girls. He stepped out of the stall and saw Hannah Abbot walking toward him.

“Oh – Neville!” Hannah said, her cheeks blushing hot-pink, “Coincidence us being here at the same time.”

“Ye-yeah,” Neville said.

He noticed that Hannah's eyes looked very red.

“Hey,” Neville said, “Have you been crying?”

“Huh – oh – no, a Potion, you know,” Hannah said, though she looked away from him, “Steam and stuff.”

“Hannah,” Neville said, “Please.”

“I'm sorry,” Hannah said, “It's just – this is already so hard. It is reminding me of my Mum.”

“Ohh,” Neville said, frowning, “Oh, Hannah, I forgot. I'm so sorry, honestly, I --”

Neville stopped when he felt Hannah's hand take his.

“It's okay, Neville,” Hannah said, “I just needed a good cry before I could continue my day.”

“Better than me, I suppose,” Neville said, shrugging, “Add in too many of the wrong kind of leaf, drink the potion, and you're sent racing to a bathroom once an hour. Bleedin' annoying.”

Hannah chuckled and Neville smiled. His eyes traveled from hers to her grinning lips. He never realized how beautiful they were. The lipstick she wore was just the right kind of pink. Neville could feel Hannah massaging her thumb over his hand. He felt his spine shiver.

“So – um – this whole thing is pretty mental,” Neville said.

“Yeah,” Hannah said, “Did you listen to PotterWatch last night?”

“Yeah,” Neville said, “Good thing about Remus, eh?”

“Great news,” Hannah said, “I was so worried for him. His new son – you can't blame him for leaving. I would have left to if it meant I was protecting someone I --”

Hannah cleared her throat and blushed.

“Sorry,” Neville said, “Didn't catch that last bit.”

“If it meant I was protecting someone I l-love,” Hannah said.

She looked into his eyes and he blushed. Her stare was so mesmerizing.

“Neville,” Hannah said, “Can I – oh – never mind.”

“What?” Neville said, “You can tell me anything, Hannah – ask me anything.”

“Er,” Hannah said, “I – er – oh, bloody hell, I'm going to regret this.”

Before Neville could ask what was wrong, Hannah's lips were on his. His brain became stunned for a moment – Hannah was actually kissing him! He closed his eyes, as he tasted her lipstick on his lips... and then, he moved his lips and caressed them against hers. He released his hand from hers and put them around her waist and deepened the kiss. She chuckled and backed up. He opened his eyes and saw hers closed still. She opened them slowly and looked at him.

“I – um –,” Hannah said, breathlessly, “I was just going to ask if I could do that.”

“Any bloody time you want,” Neville said, breathlessly.

Hannah blushed and chuckled. Neville kissed her again and she kissed him back and felt her tongue caress his lips. She opened her mouth, and for a second, he thought she was inviting his tongue in, but then she spoke up.

“We – er – better get to Dark Arts,” Hannah said, “Don't want to be late.”

“Mmhmm,” Neville said, and kissed her again.

She chuckled and kissed him again. “Neville,” she said, giggling, “We really do. But I wouldn't mind meeting you back in here afterward.”

“In a bathroom?” Neville asked.

“Not so romantic,” Hannah said, “But a nice place to snog. Private. Just for us and prefects.”

“And Quidditch captains,” Neville said.

“Quidditch is cancelled, remember,” Hannah said.

Right. He had seen that on the noticeboard that morning.

“Um... yeah, sure,” Neville said, “I'd love to meet you back in here.”

Hannah smiled and pecked him on the lips again. She grasped his hand in hers and they walked back toward the fifth floor corridor.

“By the way,” Hannah said, as they walked toward the Grand Staircase, “I guess I should say this. I've fancied you for a while, Neville. You've gotten seriously cute over the past couple of years.”

“Um – yeah – I fancy you too,” Neville said.

“I kind of guessed that,” Hannah said, “The way your lips were on mine.”

Neville chuckled and Hannah kissed him on the cheek. They walked toward the Dark Arts classroom and made their way into the room. When they arrived, all of the students in their class were already there and sitting down. Yaxley was standing in front of the class and his eyes were narrowed on him and Hannah.”

“You're late, Longbottom, Abbot!” Yaxley said, “You were supposed to be with your escort!”

“Late?” Hannah asked, “Class doesn't start for ten minutes!”

“It started ten minutes ago,” Yaxley said, “Change of timing.”

“How were we supposed to know that?” Neville asked.

“The time-schedules were given out this morning, Mr. Longbottom,” Yaxley said, “The way you and Miss Abbot seem to be clutching hands, I think I know the reason for your tardiness. Both of you – up here in front of class – now. You will be my first – test subjects – for the class. You will demonstrate what I will be teaching you today.”

“Oh, Merlin,” Seamus said, “He can't possibly mean --”

“Silence!” Yaxley growled, “What did I say about speaking out of turn?! Longbottom! Abbot! Up here now!”

Longbottom looked at Hannah, and he clutched her hand as he walked with her up to the front of the class. As soon as they reached Yaxley, he pushed Neville away from her splitting them up.

“Mr. Longbottom,” Yaxley said, “Take out your wand.”

Neville slowly removed the wand from his robes.

“Class,” Yaxley said, “In case you were not listening – or – “

He glared at Neville and Hannah.

“ – were not here to listen to me,” he continued, “Today and over the next few days – maybe longer – we will be learning about the Cruciatus Curse. For starters – we will see it being used on somebody.”

He looked at Neville and gave an evil grin. Neville's eyes went to Hannah and she looked frightened. Neville shook his head.

“Come on, come on,” Yaxley said, “Surely the Head Boy and Head Girl would not be afraid of demonstrating a little curse for us. Mr. Longbottom... now.”

Neville gripped his wand and looked at Hannah. Yaxley sighed in annoyance.

“Class,” he said, “I will teach you another Unforgivable Curse now.”

He pointed his wand at Neville.

“Imperio!” he growled.

Neville felt his body tense up.

“Now, Mr. Longbottom,” Yaxley hissed, “Use the Cruciatus Curse on Miss Abbot, please.”

Neville shook his head, but he couldn't control his hand, as it raised his wand straight toward Hannah.

Fight it, Neville! Fight it! Don't do it! You love this girl! You do!

“Now!” Yaxley growled.

“Crucio!” Neville said.

Hannah fell to the ground, screaming and shaking. But the scream only lasted for a moment before she stopped. Yaxley growled and Neville felt control of his body again.

“That was weak, Mr. Longbottom!” Yaxley said, “I will show you how you do it. You have to mean it. Like this! Crucio!”

Yaxley pointed his wand at Hannah and she writhed and screamed again. A high-pitched scream. Neville shook and shuddered and he could almost hear his own mother crying out.”

“Stop!” Neville growled, “Stop now!”

Yaxley lifted his wand and looked at Neville. He narrowed his eyes and swiped his wand toward Neville. Neville gasped as he felt a burning sensation on the side of his cheek and he fell to the ground in pain. He hissed and put a hand to his cheek and saw blood on his finger.

“Do not tell me what to do, Mr. Longbottom!” Yaxley growled, “Get up! Help Miss Abbott up and get to your seats!”

Neville narrowed his eyes and stood up. He walked over to Hannah, who was sniffling and moaning. He offered her his hand and she looked at it and nodded. He helped her to her feet and she groaned against the pain. He helped her to a long desk, and Dean moved over a seat and allowed Neville and Hannah to sit together.

“Quill and parchment out,” Yaxley said, “I expect a twelve-inch essay on the use of the Cruciatus Curse, why it should not be an Unforgivable Charm and the good uses it has for the wizarding world. You have two hours. Anyone who does not come up with twelve inches exactly – well – obviously it tells me you need more knowledge of the Curse. I don't think I need to tell you what happens then. Start now.”

Neville looked at Hannah who sniffled and took out her things from her bag. She was moving very gingerly. He growled softly and took out his own material, cursing Yaxley to hell for hurting her. She looked at him and nodded to his cheek. He shook his head and smiled saying he was fine, even though it hurt like hell. She smiled and nodded. Seeing her smile after being put through that curse was what got him through the rest of the class.

-----------------------------------
(Ron's PoV)

“Hermione?” Ron asked, as he watched Hermione tracing her fingers across lines in a book, “Would you tell me what you are doing?”

“Not yet,” Hermione said.

It was now evening at Shell Cottage. For most of the day, Hermione had been very busy working on the Polyjuice Potion and going through books and for a while she wanted some private time to do some research. Finally after dinner, when Hermione had only eaten half her food and walked back into her bedroom, Ron had to confront her and see what she was doing. Unfortunately that was not doing any good either.

“At least tell me why you stole Luna and Ginny's D.A coins from them,” Ron said.

“Borrowing, Ron,” Hermione said, “I did not steal anything. And not yet.”

Ron sighed. It was very uncomfortable laying on Hermione's narrow bed, especially when she was laying with him and taking up much of the bed by just sitting up.

“Why can't we go to my room?” Ron asked, “The bed is more comfortable.”

“Too comfortable,” Hermione said.

“What do you mean 'too comfortable',” Ron said, “Oh, is this about – er – what you told me earlier today?”

“Yeah, Ron,” Hermione said.

“You – er – don't regret what we did, do you?” Ron asked, “Because you thought you were –?”

“No, Ron, I'm fine,” Hermione said.

“And you don't regret anything about – you know – us?” Ron asked.

“Of course not, Ron!” Hermione said, shaking her head; she leaned toward him and kissed him softly, then looked at him, “I love you. I always have and I always will. I'm happy we're engaged. We just have to be more careful. Like I told you – it scared me. It made me think about a lot of things.”

“Like what?” Ron asked.

“Um – can we talk about that later?” Hermione replied, turning back to the book, “I'm working on something. This could really help Neville if I figure out how to do this.”

“Neville?” Ron asked. “Is that what this is all about?”

“Do you really want me to tell you what is going on?” Hermione asked.

“It will stop me asking questions,” Ron said, grinning.

“I am hoping we can see how he is doing,” Hermione said “And codes by numbers is not going to work. So I'm trying to see if we can use a different form of communication instead. Like Floo-speak.. Like you said earlier.”

“H-how?” Ron asked. “I mean – bloody hell, it is genius – but could it actually work?”

As soon as he sad it, Hermione tapped her wand on one of the coins. It turned a bright orange, like firelight. Hermione grinned and reached over the bed, then picked up a small leather pouch.

“And now you're stealing my brother's Floo Powder?” Ron asked.

“Borrowed, Ron,” Hermione said.

She sprinkled a bit of Floo Powder on the coin and it turned green. She gave Ron the normal gold coin, and he took it then looked up at her.

“Take it to Harry and Ginny,” Hermione said, “I need to test something.”

Ron nodded and kissed Hermione on the cheek. She chuckled and he stood up and headed out of the bedroom. He found Harry and Ginny snogging on the couch in the living room. He cleared his throat loudly and they broke apart.

“What?” Ginny asked, glaring at him, “We're busy here.”

“I see that,” Ron said, “Hermione wants us to test something.”

“For the hunt?” Harry asked.

Ron shook his head and tossed the coin to Ginny, who caught it.

“Why do you have my coin?” Ginny asked, looking down at it.

“I can explain that,” Hermione's voice said.

Ron turned around and looked toward the hallway. Hermione was not there. Ginny gasped and Ron turned around. He walked over to the coin, and looked at it. His eyes widened at the sight...

Hermione's face was in the coin.

-------------------------------------------------
(Neville's PoV)

At that moment, Neville was laying in one of the hospital wing beds. He was completely fine, except for the cut from Yaxley's curse that was slowly healing. He wasn't in the Hospital Wing for himself. Next to his bed, Hannah was sleeping on another bed. She moaned and murmured in her sleep as she moved her head a bit. He flinched as he heard these sounds.

Hannah hadn't been able to complete her twelve inch essay, and Yaxley had put the Cruciatus Curse on her again. After he was done, Neville thought she was okay. But when he helped her out of the classroom, she fainted in the corridor. He had picked her up and carried her off to the Hospital Wing. That had been at least six hours ago. Hannah had only woken up once shortly after their arrival, to take some potion to help her heal, and then she had fallen to sleep on the bed. He heard her murmuring things in her sleep, like his name, which made him blush every time she said it. He thought she was dreaming about him until he heard her say “Mum”. She also said what sounded like her name, then he realized she said “Anna”, and she wondered if that was her mother's name, or possibly a sibling he didn't know about.

Now he just lay there on his pillow, his eyes not leaving her as he watched her. He had begged Madam Pomfrey, asking if he could stay there, and mostly it was for fear of her. But it was also for fear of his own sanity. If he wasn't there to comfort her, he knew he might go mental. He hadn't said sorry enough to her for her having to go through that torture. He hadn't apologized for not being able to fight off the Imperius Curse which caused him to use the Cruciatus Curse on her. He hadn't apologized for not being able to do something to Yaxley for torturing her like that. And even though he had told her he fancied her... he hadn't apologized for not telling her how much he loved her.

He looked over his shoulder toward the rest of the Hospital Wing. It was empty: Madam Pomfrey was in her office, and no Death Eaters were there on watch, because she wouldn't allow them inside. Neville slowly sat up and moved the two feet toward Hannah and kneeled toward her. He brushed his hand across her hair and she murmured his name softly. He smiled and leaned toward her and kissed her softly on the lips. She chuckled softly and he backed up and saw her eyes open.

“Thank you,” she said, softly.

“Thought it might help,” Neville said, shrugging.

“It does,” Hannah said, nodding, “But thank you for being here with me.”

“My duty as Head Boy,” Neville said, grinning.

“Your duty as my boyfriend,” Hannah said.

“Boyfriend?” Neville asked.

“If—if you want to be, I mean,” Hannah said.

“Of course,” Neville said.

Hannah smiled and Neville kissed her again. She returned the kiss and he backed up.

“Get some more sleep,” he whispered.

He kissed her on the forehead and returned to his bed.

“Hey, Neville?” Hannah murmured.

Neville looked at her.

“Is it okay if I say I love you?” she asked.

“If only I can say I love you too,” Neville said.

Hannah chuckled and blushed. She closed her eyes and her breath steadied as she fell asleep. Neville smiled and looked up at the ceiling. She had said she loved him! He felt his heart warm up. If there was anything that could get him through this whole endeavor, it would be that.

Suddenly, he realized the warming sensation was not coming from his chest, but from his robes. He gasped and stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out the culprit that was surrounded in heat.. it was his Dumbledore's Army coin... and Hermione Granger's face was staring at him.

“Hermione!” Neville gasped.

“Shh!” Hermione said, “Neville, point your wand around you and say Muffliato.”

Neville nodded and took his wand from his robes. He pointed toward the direction of Madam Pomfrey's office and the doors and said “Muffliato.”

“Good,” Hermione said, “Nobody will hear us. Harry, Ron, Ginny and Luna are here with me, but only I can talk to you.”

“Luna!” Neville gasped, “Is she okay?”

“She's wonderful,” Hermione said, “Perfectly fine. Hmm? Oh she says 'hi'.”

“Hi, Luna, I'm so happy you're okay,” Neville said, “I'm happy you are all okay.”

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked, “I see a cut on your face. Where are you? Are you alone?”

“Hannah Abbot is here,” Neville said, “But she's asleep.”

“Hannah?” Hermione asked, “Isn't she a Hufflepuff? What is she doing there with you?”

“We're in the Hospital Wing,” Neville said.

“Oh, Merlin, Neville,” Hermione said, “What happened? We know about the siege, so you don't have to tell us about that.”

“A Death Eater, Yaxley,” Neville said, “He replaced Lupin as Professor, only the class is now just 'Dark Arts.' Me and Hannah were late for class, and he made me use the Cruciatus Curse on her.”

“Oh, my goodness!” Hermione said, “Did you?”

“He put me under the Imperius Curse to do it,” Neville said, “Only the spell was weak, so he did it himself. I told him to stop, and I got this cut on my cheek for it. Then at the end of class, Hannah's assignment wasn't done and he tortured her again. She fainted outside of the classroom and we've been here ever since.”

“You stayed with her?” Hermione asked.

“Um, yeah,” Neville said, “We're – er – well we're – I'm the new Head Boy and she's Head Girl, so you know.”

“Congratulations,” Hermione said. “Hmm? Oh, Ron – that is not important. He asks if you like his room.”

“I love it,” Neville said, grinning.

“How are you?” Hermione asked, “Other than what has been discussed? Are you surviving?”

“We're okay,” Neville said, “I want to try to find a way to fight back.”

“Oh, Neville,” Hermione said, “You can't do that.”

“I need to, Hermione,” Neville said, “I can't take this.”

“Whatever we can do to help, we will, Neville,” Hermione said.

“Can you try and come back here?” Neville said.

“Er – except for that,” Hermione said, “We're really busy doing something. It is why we didn't come back to school.”

“Oh,” Neville said.

“But we can talk on these coins,” Hermione said. “Only... you could only contact us if you have Floo Powder. Otherwise we'd have to contact you.”

“None right now,” Neville said, “Might be some in the Potions stock.”

“We have some here,” Hermione said. “We can contact you. We'll try to talk to you more. But we should go right now. Wouldn't want Madam Pomfrey or a Death Eater to see us. Try to hang in there, Neville. Be strong. We'll talk to you soon. We promise.”

“I'll try to be strong,” Neville said, “If only for everyone else. Give my love to everyone with you. I'm so happy you are all okay.”

“Thank you,” Hermione said, “See you soon. Oh, to lift the Muffliato spell, just say 'Finite'.”

Before Neville could respond, Hermione's face disappeared. He smiled and stored the coin back in his pocket and lifted the spell from room. He inhaled and exhaled and laid back down on his pillow. He watched Hannah sleep, as he tried to fall to sleep himself.

--------------------------------------------
Ahh, I love this chapter! I really like what I'm doing with Neville/Hannah. Especially the DA class part and the Hospital Wing. The bathroom part was cute too. I'll probably do a small time-skip and then get back to Neville. I have at least one more idea for him, but I don't want it to look like it happened right away.

Just so you know, the whole “Hermione's pregnancy scare” thing wasn't just random. It has something to do with the very end of my story... but probably not what you think, so don't guess! You'll probably be wrong! It does have something to do with one of the things she said though.

Hope you liked this chapter as much as I did!

[Fury]

Chapter 89
Requirement

(Hermione's PoV)

It was evening now, in the middle of April, one day before Easter. It had been two weeks since the Hogwarts Siege and since Hermione had first been in contact with Neville. There were about two weeks to go until the planned Gringotts Heist.

The past two weeks had been very stressful around Shell Cottage. Ron, Hermione and Harry were now having once-a-day meetings with Griphook to go over possible strategies and work on new ones if the other strategies did not work, as well as ways to modify their working strategies in case something went wrong and it was needed. The Polyjuice Potion was long done and being secured in a closet in the girls' bedroom, with magical locks on the door, for its own safety. She didn't want to risk anything happening to it, because there would be no time to make more.

Because Luna was eager to hear more about Neville, she decided to stay at Shell Cottage instead of find her father, even though he was probably deathly worried for her. Hermione had been in contact Neville a half-dozen times during the past couple of weeks, always after the eight-o-clock curfew so he could talk to her in private. Things hadn't gone very well for him, and she could see at least two more cuts and bruises on his face and she wondered if there was more he wasn't talking about. He insisted he was fine and that everything was okay, even though Hermione, Ron, Harry, Ginny and Luna had insisted that he tell them more.

They had also continued their dueling practices, which were doing fairly well. But Hermione had noticed a few things when it came to Ron. He was always insisting on dueling Harry or Ginny, and Hermione had rarely got in a duel with him, even though she wanted to train with him and help him just as much as she was helping herself.

Hermione frowned as she walked the dozen feet toward Ron, who was currently Stunned on the ground, and she muttered a spell under her breath, and his eyes popped open. He groaned and looked up at her.

“Ron, what went wrong?” she asked, as Ron sat up.

“Nothing went wrong,” Ron said, “You're too bloody quick and your Stunning spell is too strong for your own good – or rather my own good.”

“You're not trying hard enough to block it,” Hermione said, “Or to fight back.”

“No, I suppose not,” Ron grumbled as he got to his feet.

“Why not?” Hermione asked, “Is this about you not wanting to hurt me?”

“You're the one with the insane idea to kill Bellatrix, Hermione!” Ron said, “I'm letting you work on the offensive.”

“And how is that supposed to help me, Ronald?” Hermione asked, “Bellatrix, or anyone else for that matter, is not going to let me go on the offensive at all times. They're going to protect themselves and fight back! Like you should be doing to me so I can protect myself! Bloody hell, Ron, are you that thick?”

“Oh, yeah, throwing insults at me now,” Ron said, “Thanks a lot, Hermione.”

He harrumphed and turned around, walking to a spot away ten feet away from her. Hermione sighed and walked over to him. She put her arms around his neck and hugged him.

“I'm sorry, Ron,” Hermione said, “Okay, I should not have said that. Please forgive me.”

“I'm not thick, Hermione,” Ron muttered.

Hermione pecked him on the lips then backed up.

“No, you're not,” she said, “But if you're trying to help me do this, I need to do defensive spells as well. Or I'm not going to get in enough practice with them to do anything. I know you're trying not to hurt me – but – well, that does no good when everyone I really have to fight is going to hurt me, does it?”

“No,” Ron muttered, “I suppose not.”

“I want to see that Ron from two weeks ago,” Hermione said, “The Ron that won ten duels and won them with pretty fancy wandwork.”

“I'll show you fancy wandwork,” Ron said.

“Stop being vile,” Hermione scowled.

Ron chuckled and kissed her. She smiled against his lips and kissed him back.

“Mmm, it is getting late,” Ron said, “Can we stop the duels tonight? I promise I will be more on the offense tomorrow. If I'm going to have to deal with stunning you and stuff, I'm going to need encouragement.”

“I told you we're not doing that again,” Hermione said. “You know why we can't.”

“I didn't mean that, Hermione,” Ron said, “I'm talking about snogging. And to be honest you really didn't tell me the whole truth. All you said the last time we talked about it was that you wanted to tell me later. That was two weeks ago. I think later is now, don't you?”

Hermione backed away from Ron. She stared out into the ocean and frowned.

“Okay, I guess I should tell you what was on my mind,” she said.

“Yes, please,” Ron said.

“I was just worried, Ron,” Hermione said, looking back at him, “What if I really was pregnant? Obviously, I couldn't help you on the hunt for the Horcruxes. You wouldn't have let me --”

“You're bloody right about that,” Ron said.

“-- and I wouldn't have let myself, to be honest,” Hermione said. “Even if my body had let me, which by May, it wouldn't have. But – well – then it would have to be a do-over with the whole Gringotts Heist and the rest of the hunt. I wouldn't be able to transform into Bellatrix, and that is really going to be a big part of the Heist.”

“Yes,” Ron said, nodding, “We can't deny that.”

“No,” Hermione said, “We can't. It was just on my mind – the whole hunt changed and possibly ruined all because of a night I very much enjoyed. Don't get me wrong, I was happy. In fact I was too happy – too happy that you were back to being my Ron --”

“-- I never stopped being your Ron,” Ron said.

“-- that I just gave in and let my love for you take over,” Hermione continued on as if Ron hadn't said anything, “Like I said, I'm bloody happy to have gone through that. It was wonderful. It was just on my mind that one night of letting go could have ruined everything we've been working for on this hunt. That is why I don't want to do that again until after the hunt and after this whole thing is done.”

“I'm happy about that,” Ron said. “Because it tells me it is something to look forward to. You aren't going on that 'hypothetical' route anymore.”

“I wouldn't allow our future to just be 'hypothetical',” Hermione said.

“No, you're too stubborn,” Ron said, “When you put your mind to something, it has to happen and it will.”

“Stubborn, am I?” Hermione asked, moving back toward him and putting her arms around his neck.

“Just one of the things you do that make me fall deeper in love with you every day,” Ron said, “Along with those lips and your ungodly way of flirting with me even when I don't want you to.”

Hermione chuckled and kissed him again.

“Is that all?” she asked.

“If I had to keep listing things,” Ron said, “I'd miss dinner – and sleep – and breakfast – and I can't have that.”

Hermione laughed and blushed. She looked at him and frowned.

“Damn it,” she said.

“What's wrong?” Ron asked.

“I'm doing something that will probably annoy you again,” Hermione said.

“Doing what?” Ron asked.

“I'm worrying about Neville when I'm in the middle of kissing you,” Hermione said.

“That is annoying,” Ron said, nodded, “Maybe I should give this promise ring to him. Ow!”

Hermione had chosen that time to smack Ron on the back of his neck.

“Spill it,” Ron said.

“Every time I see him in the coin,” Hermione said, “I fear he has a new bruise on his face. And he keeps talking about Hannah's trips to the Hospital Wing. He's really worried about her.”

“She's Head Girl,” Ron said, “He's pretty close to her, I reckon.”

“I don't think it is just that,” Hermione said, “The way he talks about her – I think he's – well I think they're in our position.”

“Engaged and all the fixings?” Ron asked, “Neville and Hannah?”

“Maybe not that far,” Hermione said, “But I think they're probably a couple. I haven't asked him but I bet they're deeply in love.”

“Neville?” Ron repeated, “And Hannah? What about his apparent fancy for a certain strange blonde-haired girl?”

“I think his infatuation with Luna was only a fancy,” Hermione said, “I just know – call it woman's intuition. He and Hannah are definitely in love.”

“How sweet,” Ron said.

“Yes, and I'm really worried for them,” Hermione said, “I'm worried if something else happens to Hannah that Neville is going to snap and do something that could risk his life.”

“You think they should run away from Hogwarts?” Ron asked.

“Too dangerous, I think,” Hermione said, “But there could be another way to keep them safe. The Death Eaters couldn't find them and neither could Snape. I don't think he knows about it.”

“About what?” Ron asked.

“The Room of Requirement,” Hermione said. “They could hide in there and if other students are having it just as bad, they could go there too.”

“Snape and the Death Eaters won't like that,” Ron said.

“I know,” Hermione said, “But hopefully they won't have to stay there very long. I'm hoping whatever Lupin and the Order is planning will go into effect soon.”

“So you reckon we should contact Neville?” Ron asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “Not tonight. Tomorrow. It is Easter Sunday, and Neville said the students would be in the Common Rooms and Dorms except for meal-times, because the Death Eaters are sure some will run away. They usually get a holiday for Easter... and it has made them anxious. The Death Eaters are probably sure of a possible revolt or something.”

“Tomorrow morning then,” Ron said. “Besides... Harry's the best with that Room of Requirement stuff. He could help us tell Neville what to say to let the room do something that will help them out.”

“Good idea,” Hermione said.

“Always the tone of surprise,” Ron muttered.

Hermione giggled and kissed Ron again.

----------------------------------------------
(Neville's PoV)

On Easter morning, Neville was in his bed in the Head Boy bedroom. He hadn't moved an inch since he had woken up five minutes before, because he was deep in thought.

Easter holiday. Normally he would be with his Gran right now, getting his magical garden, that was his and not his Gran's, ready for Spring, so that an assortment of various plants were ready for him to study and work with when he returned for Summer holiday. He had even planned on growing a special plant to give to his mother and father in St. Mungo's... even though he knew they would never be able to enjoy it, it was something he would enjoy.

That would not be happening this year. Because of the no Owl Post rule – which all owls had been frightened off out of the Owlery a couple weeks beforehand by Mr. Filch, who seemed to actually be happy with the Death Eater siege – he couldn't get any letters to his Gran. She was probably worried sick about him. There were so many things he wanted to tell her. Even if he didn't want to tell her all the bad things, he would have told her the good things – even though at the moment they were a rarity. For example, how the students seemed to all look up to him because he was Head Boy. Had made him a kind of leader who they could talk to. He was not that scared little wimp anymore. He would also tell Gran about Hannah Abbot, who he had fallen in love with, though couldn't find ways to express it enough.

He had thought a lot about Hannah when he would be up in his room over the past couple of weeks. Her smile, also a rarity these days and he cherished whenever it happened, mostly around him. Those lips he couldn't get enough of. The way she would stare at him from across the tables in the Great Hall and mouth “I love you” at different times, and smile and blush when he would respond the same in return. Sure they could find some moments in their days to spend time with each other. Most of the time those moments were when they would sneak off to the Head bathroom for a private snog and just time to sit together and talk. There hadn't been many patrols these days. Death Eaters usually did those. But Neville did remember he still had the privilege of assigning meetings for the prefects and the Heads. Perhaps he could use that time to spend more time with her.

Suddenly a voice broke Neville from his thoughts and he bolted up to a sitting position. His Dumbledore's Army coin on the nightstand had turned a familiar bright orange.

“Neville?” Hermione's voice called out, “Are you awake? Oh, I hope I didn't miss him!”

“You didn't!” Neville said hastily grabbing the coin and looking into it, “I'm here!”

“Oh, good, hello Neville,” Hermione said. “Oh, Merlin, is that another bruise on your face?”

“Same one,” Neville lied.

It was new – at least fairly new. On Friday he had mouthed off to Professor Rowle, the new Muggle Studies Professor, asking him if he had any Muggle blood in him, and got a black eye for it. His mind went back to when he and Hannah had spent some private time in the bathroom the previous day and she had kissed his bruise – and it had felt really good.

“Oh,” Hermione said, “How are you?”

“Hanging in there,” Neville said.

“Are you sure?” Hermione asked, “Because I was wondering how you and the other students were. Have the Death Eaters been mistreating you?”

“What do you think?” Neville asked, “Most of the time it is the Seventh Years who get it most. Because we're supposed to be the ones everyone look up to. And if we're weak, the resolve will lower. Seamus seems to think there is rumors going around about a revolt and the Death Eaters think we're leading it.”

“That's not good, Neville!” Hermione said.

“No, it isn't,” Neville said, “But what can I do?”

“Do you think you and our other classmates could be in danger?” Hermione said, “Serious danger?”

“They would never kill one of us,” Neville said, “It would give us a reason to revolt.”

“Can you really take that chance?” Hermione asked.

“What are you talking about?” Neville asked, “I mean – again – what could I do?”

“”That is actually why we wanted to talk to you,” Hermione said, “We think you should really try to protect yourselves. Not fight... but hide.”

“You mean run away?” Neville asked. “I wish I could – but I can't leave the castle alone. I can't leave any students alone – and I'd never leave – er --”

“Hannah?” Hermione asked.

“H-how did you know?” Neville asked, his eyes widened in shock.

“The way you talk about her,” Hermione said, “I'm happy for you.”

“Er.... thanks,” Neville said, blushing, “So what should I do? I'm not leaving the castle.”

“You don't have to,” Hermione said. “Use the Room of Requirement. Snape and the Death Eaters don't know about it. Bring in the ol' Dumbledore's Army gang. Set up the room where you could hide out and find a way to get food. It would only be for a little while. I'm sure Lupin is planning something.”

“How would I bring in the gang?” Neville asked, “Gryffindors sure. Maybe Hufflepuffs if I can get in a good word with Hannah. But we can barely talk to the Ravenclaws these days. And that is mostly in class.”

“You're Head Boy, Neville,” Hermione said, “Surely you're still allowed to do Prefect and Head meetings.”

“Haven't had one since this whole thing started,” Neville said, “But I-I could see if I can get one in.”

“It would have to be private,” Hermione said, “No Death Eaters. Hmm? Oh – yeah, good idea, Ron – Ron says no Slytherins either.”

“Most of the Slytherins don't know about the Room of Requirement,” Neville said, “I could set up the meeting and not tell the Slytherins and we could meet in the Room of Requirement. Might be an ordeal since I – oh, Merlin – since I have to probably talk to Snape.”

“Wow, yeah, sorry,” Hermione said, “But you can do it. I'm sure of it. Though you wouldn't be able to talk to Seventh Years except for Hannah, but you could get the Sixth Years in on it.”

“I'll try anything,” Neville said, “If anything to make those threatened safe, I'll do it.”

“I guess you better get ready then,” Hermione said, “We're still fine here.”

“Can't tell me what you're doing, can you?” Neville asked.

“Sorry, no,” Hermione said. “I wish we could, but it isn't something we can just tell anyone. Ron even has to keep it from family. But good luck – tell Hannah 'hi' and that we're really happy for you two. That's brilliant for you two.”

“Thanks,” Neville said, “Try to talk to me soon again, eh?”

“Hopefully next time you'll be in the Room of Requirement,” Hermione said.

“Yeah,” Neville said, “Hopefully.”

“Bye,” Hermione said, “Keep strong, eh?”

Neville nodded and smiled. Hermione's face disappeared from the coin and the coin returned to its normal color. Neville clutched the coin in his hand as he tried to think about what he could do.

Fifteen minutes later, he stepped into the Gryffindor Common Room. Students were lined up the Portrait, waiting for their escort. Neville found Dean, Seamus and Lavender by the fireplace.

“What's up, Neville?” Dean asked.

“I need to tell you something,” Neville said to the three of them, as he secretly pointed his wand at the students near the door and used the Muffliato spell, “Something that could really help us out.”

---------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

“Lousy disguise, Miss Granger!” Griphook growled in the smallest bedroom that afternoon, “I could spot him from a mile away and know who he was! His face is on Enemy of the State signs all over Diagon Alley and Gringotts.”

Hermione frowned. She looked at Ron, who basically looked like a ginger-haired greaser from the American sixties era, complete with sideburns, a suave mustache and a short goatee.

“Don't you have a go at her,” Ron growled, “I like this disguise! I look good!”

“It isn't about looking good, Mr. Weasley!” Griphook said, “It is about hiding yourself. You look like your Wanted poster except that you grew some facial hair.”

Ron growled again, but Hermione gripped his hand.

“No, he's right,” Hermione said, “I just have to do better.”

“Then that is something you'll work on,” Griphook said.

Hermione pointed her wand at Ron's face and it went back to normal.

“Why can't we grab a hair from a couple blokes in Diagon Alley?” Harry asked. “It would be better for me and Ron. We have a whole cauldron full of the potion.”

“Miss Granger will be transforming here right before we go,” Griphook said, “That gives us an hour to get there, get in, deal with the security and goblins, which will take a while, get into the vault, find what you need and get out. There is no time to spare to find two people to change into.”

“And if we found two before that day?” Ron asked, “One of us could risk it under Harry's cloak.”

“Bad idea,” Hermione said, “You'd have no idea if they would be at Diagon Alley that day.”

“Er – right,” Ron said, “Yeah, bad idea.”

“So you have to work on Facial Transfiguration, Miss Granger,” Griphook said, “Or ginger here won't be going along with us.”

“She's not going without me, you hear?” Ron growled.

“Ron!” Hermione hissed, before Griphook could retort, “I'll work on it, okay? You'll go. I promise.”

“Good,” Griphook said, “Now go... meeting is over.”

Harry stood up from the bed and turned to follow Hermione and Ron out of the room.

“One last thing!” Griphook growled.

Hermione, Harry and Ron turned.

“Mr. Potter,” Griphook said, his beady eyes on Harry, “I see you dueling everyday with your friends, but you're leaving out two spells in your arsenal needed for this mission.”

“What's that?” Harry asked.

“The Confundus Charm,” Griphook said, “And the Imperius Curse.”

“I could Confound one of these guys, sure,” Harry said, “But the Imperius Curse?”

“You need to practice with it!” Griphook said. “If it doesn't work when we need it – the whole thing goes south. And when it goes south, that just means I --”

“Yeah, yeah, you could get killed,” Harry said, “We've heard that before. You're not going to die, mate. None of us are.”

“I'm not your mate, Potter,” Griphook said, “I'm helping you because of the deal we've done. I don't have to do it. Learn the Imperius Curse. Perfect it. You do remember the other deal we made, don't you?”

“If we're not ready by May 1st, you're not going,” Harry said, dully.

“May 1st is two weeks away, Mr. Potter,” Griphook said, “The deal still stands. Go.”

Hermione took Ron's hand and they followed Harry out of the room and into the living room.

“Git,” Ron said, using the same insult he had used after every meeting they had with Griphook in the past couple of weeks, “Now expecting us to use Unforgivable Curses before that day. He's having a laugh.”

“No, he's right,” Harry said, “I have to do it.”

“Fine, whatever,” Ron said, “Don't make me do anything embarrassing, mate. And I better not hear any command toward Hermione that would make her do something vile... and that goes for Ginny as well.”

“You know I would never do that,” Harry said.

“He knows,” Hermione said, smacking Ron on the back of the head.

“Ow, I'm joking, bloody hell,” Ron said, “You know... he could use the Imperius Curse on you and command you to make me a better disguise.”

“Ha-ha,” Hermione said, wryly, “I said I'll work on it.”

“Two weeks,” Harry said, “Can you do it?”

“Can you do a convincing Imperius Curse?” Hermione asked.

“I'll certainly do my best,” Harry said.

“Then you know my answer,” Hermione said, smiling.

“Brilliant,” Harry said, “I'm going to go practice the Imperius Curse on Ginny. See what I can get her to do.”

“Harry!” Ron growled.

“Joking, mate,” Harry said, as he left the living room.

“You know,” Ron said, “Sometimes I really hate that bloke.”

Hermione chuckled and nodded in agreement.

--------------------------------------
(Neville's PoV)

I need a place that can hold a large number of students comfortably for a long period time, keep them safe from harm and allow them a place to live. Oh, also Severus Snape and any man, woman or student who wishes to do those students harm could not enter.


At that moment, Neville was pacing along the seventh floor corridor, in front of the Room of Requirement. He repeated this long request three times and a large door appeared against the wall. He inhaled and exhaled, and opened the door. He looked around at the Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff Fifth and Sixth Year prefects.

“In you go,” Neville said.

The prefects entered the room and Neville took Hannah's hand in his. She smiled and he led her into the room. The Room of Requirement had outdone itself. It was about half the size of a standard Quidditch Pitch. Hammocks lined the long walls and cots adorned the floor near the hammocks.

“Oh, thank Merlin, bathrooms!” Hannah said, pointing to the other end of the room.

“Ooh, double hammocks, Tessa, look!” Scott, the fifth-year Gryffindor said to his girlfriend, “Someone knows how to appreciate the couples in here!”

“Neville's in love,” Tessa said, “It was on his mind, I'm sure.”

“Um... no, not really,” Neville said.

He blushed, looking at Hannah, and she chuckled. His cheeks were probably the same pink color as hers.

“Entertainment,” one of the Ravenclaw sixth year prefects said, pointing to a bookcase.

“Only Ravenclaws would call reading entertainment,” Sasha Wilcox, the Gryffindor Sixth year replacement for Ginny said, “Hey, Nev, I don't see anything that could work for food in here.”

“The Room of Requirement can't create food,” the same Ravenclaw prefect said, “Gamp's Law.”

“Well bugger off to Grandpa's Law,” Colin said, “Neville, if we're going to survive in here, we're going to need food. Especially with the number of students you're planning bringing in? Three-fourths of the Seventh years and most of Dumbledore's army? That's the rumored revolution students, isn't it?”

“No problem,” Neville said, “If I ask it, this room will find a way.”

I need a way we can get food into this room. A passage to the kitchens or somewhere to give us some nourishment when we need it.

“Blimey, that's scary!” one of the fifth-year Hufflepuff prefects exclaimed.

Near the prefect on the left side of the room, a large tunnel appeared. Neville walked over to it and saw that it led into a dark passage.

“Wow,” Hannah said, “This thing could go as far as Hogsmeade!”

“Probably does,” Neville said, “Reckon we could talk to Aberforth.”

“If this hole goes to Hogsmeade,” Colin said, “Why can't we just escape this mad-house? My father is probably freaking out when because I'm not home for his traditional Easter Egg hunt.”

“No,” Neville said, “Even though we're going to be hiding out, we're also going to make sure the other students are not harmed for punishment of what we're doing.”

“Yeah, Colin!” Scott said, “Besides, Neville, we could give those ruddy Death Eaters hell. I'd like to give Yaxley a new hole in his body for torturing Tessa. She's been complaining about nightmares. Nobody does that to her! Nobody!”

“Nose down, Scott,” Neville said, “We'll protect the students, maybe send a message now and then, but we can't do much. We can't let the Death Eaters or Snape know the Order is coming. Now, all of you know what to do, right? I gave each of you a list of trusted students in your houses, most of whom were Dumbledore's Army and I know would do anything for each other.”

“We Dumbledore's Army mates know how to work together,” Colin said, and Hannah nodded.

“We're going to meet back in here after dinner,” Neville said, “The Death Eaters won't think it funny if we're leaving during dinner. But try to do it in a nice order where you won't get caught.”

“We may not be as smart as the bookworms over there,” one of the Hufflepuff fifth years said, pointing to a Ravenclaw fifth year reading one of the books, “But we know how to work our way around. Trust us.”

“I already do,” Neville said, glancing sideways at Hannah, “Unfortunately,.if we leave, I have to open up this room again with the same request. Just means I'll be here first with a few Gryffindors. Just so it isn't obvious there is a door to this room, You need to look for a banner of a phoenix.”

“Dumbledore's Army mascot,” Colin said, “Gotcha!”

“Meeting is over,” Neville said, “See you after dinner. Make sure you keep this away from eavesdroppers. Too many students come in here, we're going to have a lot of trouble. Truant students from class is already going to be a big deal, especially when the only Seventh Years in class come tomorrow are Slytherins.”

“We'll be careful,” Scott said, “Thanks for adding in a few of the fifth and sixth years into the mix.”

“Only those who could be seen as inspirational leaders,” Neville said, “Nobody else.”

Scott saluted Neville and walked with Tessa and the other prefects toward the door. Neville looked at Hannah and she smiled and kissed him softly on the lips.

“That was for coming up with such a brilliant idea,” she said.

“Hermione came up with it,” Neville said, “I explained all of that to you already.”

“You came up with the room,” Hannah said, “Credit is yours.”

Neville smiled and kissed her again.

“Oi, Neville!” Colin said, “Er... come look-it!”

Neville broke apart from Hannah and looked over toward the door. He and Hannah walked over to the other prefects.

“Isn't this room supposed to be on the seventh floor?” Colin asked.

“Yeah,” Neville said.

“Well, mate,” Colin said, “Take a look. We're on the third.”

“He's right,” Hannah said, “Down that way was the forbidden corridor in our first year when Fluffy was here.”

“Obvious what happened, isn't it?” one of the Ravenclaws said, “Every time we leave this room, we're going to end up on a different floor just in case someone sees us and tries to wait for us. I'm sure we'll always have to get in using the seventh though. That's a bugger for you basement Hufflepuff folk.”

“Basement was getting a bit boring anyway,” one of the Hufflepuffs shrugged, “What are we standing around for. See you all after dinner. Enjoy... knowing what Aberforth makes? That will be the last excellent bit of nosh we have for a while.”

“We'll make due,” Neville said.

Neville and Hannah were the last to leave. After a quick peck on Hannah's lips and a promise he'd see her soon, Neville followed Colin, Sasha, Scott and Tessa back toward the Gryffindor tower. And as Neville thought of the Room of Requirement, his mind went to the tunnel going to Hogsmeade. He realized another good reason to stick around... Lupin and the Order of the Phoenix would be able to get in that way whenever they came to rid the school of Death Eaters.

He couldn't wait to update Hermione on what they had accomplished. This was only the next step of the revolution against Voldemort, Snape and the Death Eaters... and he had a big hand in it.

--------------------------------------------
Whew, I love this chapter. I love the Room of Requirement: Hide-Out Edition.

Not sure how many more Neville PoV chapters I'll have, though I have planned one or two more toward the end of the story. These three Neville chapters were just to set-up the whole conclusion of the story.

Hope you liked this chapter as much as I did!

[Fury]

Chapter 90
Hexes and Unforgivable Curses

Author's Note: Time to answer a comment!

From someone on Fanfiction.net.

“I love how you're including some things about the goings on at school, something I wish had been done in the movies. I look forward to reading more about Neville and the D.A. members and their brave acts while at Hogwarts.”

Thanks! I'm not going to spend TOO much time on Neville and the DA in the Room of Requirement. I've decided to have at least this chapter have one or two more Neville PoVs, we'll see how it goes (I'm writing this note before I have even started on the chapter) and then maybe one more in the next chapter... if I do this how I am planning, the end of the next chapter begins the Gringotts Heist. Then things get serious... Gringotts Heist serious and it just moves on from there.


(Neville's PoV)

“Eh! Missy!” Aberforth Dumbledore said, “Get back over here!”

“M-me?” Hannah asked, “What am I doing?”

“Not you!” Aberforth said, “My goat! Bloody chewin' on the table legs again!”

A CRASH was heard as one of the tables fell over on the remainder of what was three legs. The goat brayed and ran past Neville, Hannah, Dean and Seamus.

The four friends were making one of their two-a-day trips through the long tunnel and into the Hog's Head. It had been a week since the Head and Prefect meeting. A few hours after the meeting, most of what was left of Dumbledore's Army, and a few friends of the Fifth and Sixth year prefects had made their way into the Room of Requirement in bunches. Aberforth had been kind of angry at first that he was being put under such a request, but after some convincing, he did what was asked.

“Bleedin' creatures!” Aberforth growled.

He walked over to the table and repaired it with a simple charm.

“If they annoy you so much, Ab ol' buddy, why do you keep them?” Seamus asked.

“That is none of your bloomin' business!” Aberforth said, “You'll keep your comments to yourself if you want those one-hundred kids up there fed everyday.”

“One-hundred?” Seamus said, to Neville, “Do we have one-hundred?”

“Close,” Dean said.

Somewhere between fifty and seventy isn't close to one-hundred,” Neville said.

“Still a lot of bloody food,” Aberforth said.

“Well, if it is too much of a bloomin' pain,” Seamus said, “How about you tell your Order buddies to hurry up and help us take down the Death Eaters and Snape, eh?”

“The Order!” Aberforth spat, “You really think the Order is going to do it? Ha! And anyway, even if I brought the Order in on all of this, how are they supposed to get past the league of Death Eaters walking up and down Hogsmeade High Street everyday. Caterwauling Charms and the like if you're out past curfew. It is a big risk allowing the four of you to come out here and go back in with food!”

“We're already taking a lot of risks, Aberforth,” Dean said, “It has been a week since we've started this whole thing. We're lucky the Room of Requirement is so bloody amazing.”

“Luck?” Hannah asked, “Nah, it is all Neville's doing.”

Neville blushed.

“Sure, you're all a lucky bunch of fools,” Aberforth said, “But you're waiting on a fool's dream! The Order is finished!”

“No, it isn't,” Neville said, “Lupin said he was fighting.”

“Why hasn't he done anything yet, then?” Aberforth asked, “It's been three weeks since the whole thing started!”

“Things take time, Ab,” Neville said.

“You have to admit, Neville,” Seamus said, “We've been hiding for a week now – Snape and the Death Eaters aren't thick. We'll be lucky if they think we just ran away from school. Should have done that in the first place.”

“We're here to help the Order get in!” Neville said, “Ab, you did remember to send out that message to the Order, right? Telling them --”

“Telling them they can use my pub to get into the school,” Aberforth said, “Yeah, yeah. Like I said, it isn't going to work, the Death Eaters are out there! A load of them!”

“Yeah, but none of them can do a good enough Anti-Disapparation Charm, can they?” Neville asked.

“No,” Aberforth said, “I could Apparate out of here myself if I was smart of enough. But you're lucky I have a heart big enough to help you kids.”

“You were a kid too once, Ab,” Seamus said.

“Bloody long time ago,” Aberforth said.

“So the Order can Apparate right in here, can't they?” Neville asked, “Bring them up to the Room, and we'll take it from there.”

“Yeah... right, whatever you say,” Aberforth said, “Now, leave me be if you want this bloody food done.”

Aberforth turned back toward the kitchen. Seamus, Dean and Hannah looked at Neville.

“What?” Neville asked.

“'Bring the Order to the Room and we'll take it from there?'” Dean echoed, ”What can we do? We're doing all we can just to keep all these friends of ours safe and secure in that Room. We're waiting for outside help, isn't that right?”

“Hogwarts is our school,” Neville said, “We have to do something too.”

“You don't listen to anyone up there, do you?” Seamus asked, “It is no secret you're in touch with Harry, Ron and Hermione.”

“Yeah, so?” Neville asked.

“They're expecting Harry himself to come back here to the school and fight for us,” Seamus said.

“He's right, Neville,” Hannah said, “I hear it too.”

“Hermione already said they're busy doing something,” Neville said.

“Doing what?” Dean asked.

“Dunno,” Neville said, shrugging, “Must be awfully big. Probably something against You-Know-Who.”

“Or they're just on the run,” Seamus said, “They are Enemies of the State.”

“They saved Luna, didn't they?” Neville said, “From Snatchers? They're doing something right.”

“I hope you're right, mate,” Seamus said, “For all our sakes. Aberforth's right... the Order isn't going to do all of it. We need a lot more help than that.”

“Hey,” Hannah said, “How many of the old Army, those who aren't here anymore, – you know, Cho, Fred, George, Angelina and those guys -- how many of them do you think still have their coins?”

“Dunno,” Neville said, “What are you thinking, Hannah?”

“Seamus is right,” Hannah said, “We're going to need a lot more help. Why don't we bring in those we trust? Send them messages, tell them to send messages to everyone else?”

“How?” Dean asked, “We don't know how to do that spell Hermione did to talk to Neville through his coin?”

“Right,” Seamus said, “We'd have to wait for Hermione to contact you again, Neville. We might not be able to wait that long.”

“Hmm,” Neville said, “Unless...”

“What are you thinking, Neville?” Hannah asked.

“I think,” Neville said, “it is time we go back to Potions class.”

----------------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Harry lifted his wand slowly and pointed it to Ginny, who was relaxing on her bed in the girls' bedroom.

“Imperio!” Harry whispered.

Toss your shoe at Ron and Hermione.

Ginny kicked her leg and her loose shoe flew across the room. It flew in between Hermione and Ron, who were currently trying to work on Ron's disguise and Hermione shrieked. Her wand pointed up at Ron's head, causing a bald spot to form on the top of his head.

“Harry!” Ginny and Hermione growled.

Harry covered his mouth to keep himself from laughing too much.

“How many times do I have to tell you?” Ginny asked him, “Stop using that spell on me without my knowledge!”

“You made me screw up Ron's disguise!” Hermione growled.

Ron patted his head and his eyes widened as his hand crossed skin. He went over to the mirror-covered door of the closet and looked at it. His eyes widened and he let out an embarrassed moan.

“Actually it looks pretty good, mate,” Harry shrugged.

“Damn it, Harry!” Ron said, “I'm going to bloody kill you!”

“Imperio!” Harry said, pointing his wand at Ron.

He pointed his wand toward Hermione, and Ron put his arms around Hermione and kissed her. Harry released the spell and Hermione kept her lips on Ron's.

“Oh, now look what you did!” Ginny said.

“Hey, I lifted the spell,” Harry said, “That is their bloody raging hormones doing the work.”

Hermione chuckled and backed up.

“Okay, Harry,” she said, “I'm very impressed you perfected an Unforgivable Curse in a week. Now stop doing it.”

“At least control one of them to give me my shoe back first,” Ginny said.

“This is no joke!” Hermione growled, as Ron threw Ginny's shoe with a bit of force back at her, “There is a reason that Curse is labeled Unforgivable. It takes away free-will!”

“I would never do anything too bad on the three of you,” Harry said, “Hell, Ginny's even more flexible and agile ever since I made her start doing back-flips. Perhaps a bit too agile. Keeps finding ways to put me on my back during snogging.”

“I can do that without being agile, you skinny wimp,” Ginny said, “Besides, you know you love it.”

“I didn't want to know that,” Ron said.

“It is a serious spell, Harry,” Hermione said, “You have to use it wisely.”

“Yeah-yeah,” Harry said, “Give Ron back his hair... if you can.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked.

“We have a week to go until we have to do this, Hermione,” Harry said, “These days when you change Ron, he looks like he could be one of his older brothers. At one point I swear he looked like Ginny.”

Ron scowled and Ginny snickered.

“I'm just saying,” Harry said, shrugging, “If he's too recognizable, we're toast. There are posters everywhere in Diagon Alley showing our faces.”

“Diagon Alley?” Ginny asked, “Is that where you're going?”

“Aw, bloody hell,” Harry said, “Now look what you made me do!”

“That's what you get for wanting a snog during private planning sessions,” Hermione said.

“Griphook isn't in here,” Harry said, “I thought we were okay.”

“Diagon Alley,” Ginny repeated, “Hermione's disguise. Griphook...”

“Ginny,” Harry growled.

“You're going into a Vault, Harry?” Ginny asked.

Harry glared at Ron and Hermione.

“My parents' vault – my vault -- has a Horcrux I never knew about,” Harry lied smoothly, “Happy?”

“You bloody liar, Harry,” Ginny said.

Ginny growled and stood up and walked over to the door.

“Does your offer still stand, Ginny?” Harry asked.

Ginny turned around on her heels and narrowed her eyes.

“Excuse me?” Ginny asked.

“What offer?” Ron asked, looking between Harry and Ginny.

Harry shrugged and looked at Ginny, raising his eyebrows questioningly.

“I can't believe you're trying to go there, Harry,” Ginny said, “My answer is no. How about that?”

“Answer to what?” Hermione asked.

“Ginny, you're just being unfair now,” Harry said.

“Me? Unfair?” Ginny asked, “You're going into – Hermione's disguise – you're going into Bellatrix's vault for a Horcrux, Harry! No lies, eh, Harry?”

“I believe I said it wasn't a lie if I never told you,” Harry said.

“So a Horcrux is in your parents' vault?” Ginny asked.

Harry frowned. Ginny scoffed.

“Tell me you're not serious about that answer being no,” Harry said. “I mean... I don't care if it isn't yes yet, but – come on.”

“Answer to what?” Hermione repeated.

“Lets just say Harry's a tad jealous of you too,” Ginny said.

“I am not!” Harry scowled.

“Oh, Harry,” Hermione said, “She's sixteen!”

“Exactly,” Harry said, “She thinks she's old enough to accompany us along into Gringotts, she's certainly old enough for what happened on Christmas apparently. She must be old enough for that then. Even if it doesn't happen for a few years – and that is if we're here in a few years at all!”

Harry saw tears sparkling in Ginny's eyes.

“No, Harry,” she said, “My answer isn't no. Nor is it yes... yet. And I'm still mad at you.”

Ginny frowned and walked out the bedroom.

“Answer to what?” Ron asked.

“Isn't it obvious, Ron?” Hermione said.

“No,” Ron said, “I --”

Ron looked at the bedroom door then to Harry.

“Harry,” Hermione warned, “I'd get out of here... now.”

“You tried to propose to my sister?” Ron asked, “Let me at him!”

“Imperio,” Harry said, pointing his wand at Ron.

Ron's eyes widened and he walked over to Hermione's bed and laid down on it, his arms and legs spread out in an X position. He tried to get up, but something was holding him down. Harry then walked over to the door and opened it up.

“Let me up, Harry!” Ron said, “I'm going to kill you!”

“You keep saying that, mate,” Harry said, “I might believe it one of these days.”

“Good!” Ron snarled, “Let me up!”

“Harry, what did you do?” Hermione asked.

“I told him to lay there in your bed until he doesn't want to kill me anymore,” Harry said.

“Hmm,” Hermione said, looking from Harry to Ron, “I guess the lack of free-will does have its advantages.”

Harry grinned and walked out of the bedroom.

-------------------------------------------------
(Neville's PoV)

“Impressive!” Seamus said, “I love this bloody room more and more everyday.”

Neville, Hannah, Seamus and Lavender were standing in the doorway of the Room of Requirement looking out of it. They were looking out into the dungeons of the castle.

“Asked the room to give us the easiest route to the dungeon,” Neville said.

“This is going to be a piece of treacle!” Lavender said.

“Cake, Lavender,” Dean said, behind them, “Cake.”

Neville turned around. Dean, Romilda, Colin, Michael Corner, Scott, Tessa, and the Patil twins were standing there.

“You know your assignments then?” Neville asked, “Distractions on the desired floors, far away from the Grand Staircase, so we can get back up to the seventh floor?”

“Don't worry, Neville,” Colin said, “We have it covered. Darkness Powder, dungbombs, Decoy Detonators, the lot.”

“We'll even try and annoy Peeves if we have to,” Scott said, then looked at Tessa, “He hates seeing couples snogging in the hallways.”

Tessa blushed and smacked Scott on the back of the head.

“If this works,” Neville said, “We're going to be able to get a lot of help in here to take back this school. Don't mess this up.”

“You're the one doing the delivery service, Neville,” Dean said.

“Right,” Neville said, “You have your coins? Scott, Tessa, you get one too?”

Scott and Tessa nodded.

“Brilliant,” Neville said, “If you see Death Eaters, put the floor number on the coin so we know where they are. Then distract them somehow and get back in here. We don't need to lose any of you. They would put you put you under Veritaserum, and you would reveal where we all are. That doesn't do good for anyone.”

“We'll be safe, Neville,” Parvati said, and her twin nodded, “Don't worry about us.”

“Good luck everyone,” Neville said, “Close the door when we get out and just tell it to give you the desired floor you want.”

“I want to go too!” Dennis Creevey, the youngest in the room, said as he marched up to them.

“Dennis,” Colin said, “What did I tell you? You're the leader while Neville is gone. You have to make sure everyone here doesn't do anything stupid.”

“L-leader?” Dennis asked, “Instead of the Seventh and Sixth years?”

“Just the fact you want to go with us,” Neville said, “gives you that job. Good luck.”

“Sure!” Dennis said, nodding.

Neville nodded, and took Hannah's hand. He led her, Seamus and Lavender out of the room. A muffled slam told them the door was now closed. Neville looked back behind them and saw a blank wall.

“Potions classroom,” Seamus said, “Then up to the seventh floor, all while dodging Snape, Death Eaters, Filch and Peeves. Like Lavender said.... piece of treacle.”

Lavender giggled. Neville walked forward with Hannah. He led them toward Slughorn's classroom and, when they arrived, he looked through the doorway to see if anyone was in the room.

“Right,” Neville said, “Seamus, Lavender, you are the look-outs. If you hear anything, warn us with the coins and get out of here.”

“We can't leave ya, mate,” Seamus said.

“If you have to, you will,” Neville said, “Stand guard. Keep your eyes open. Hannah?”

Hannah squeezed Neville's hand and they headed off into the classroom, looking around for a sign of anyone.

Neville then walked over to the door where the Potion ingredients were and tried to open it. It wouldn't budge.

“Simple unlocking spell, you think?” Hannah asked.

Neville shrugged and pointed his wand at the door.

“Alohomora,” he said, and the door opened, “Keep watch.”

“Neville, you're thinking about it too much,” Hannah said, grinning; she pointed her wand forward into the room. “Accio Floo Powder!”

A moment later, a large leather bag flew over to Hannah and she caught it. She opened the bag and looked in it, then put her hand inside. She raised her fist and the green powder sprinkled back into the bag.

“That's why I love you,” Neville said, grinning, “More brains then a Ravenclaw could hold.”

Hannah blushed and kissed him on the cheek. She tied up the bag and handed it to him. He stored it into his robes, closed the door and led her back out of the room.

Seamus and Lavender were nowhere to be seen.

“Bloody hell,” Neville said, “Where are they?”

“There,” Hannah said, pointing down the corridor.

Neville turned and could just see Seamus and Lavender standing behind a tapestry of a Basilisk. Lavender saw them and motioned them over.

“What's going on?” Neville asked, as he and Hannah walked over to them and stood against the wall.

“Crabbe, Goyle and Parkinson,” Lavender whispered, “Hanging out near the exit.”

“Not anymore,” Seamus said, “Here they come.”

Hannah gripped onto Neville's hand and he looked at her and put a finger to her lips, so she wouldn't say anything. She smiled and Neville heard voices.

“Can't wait for Dark Arts Class tomorrow!” Crabbe grunted. “Heard what we'll be learning? That Feeny-Fire spell?”

“Fiendfyre, Vincent,” Pansy said.

“Whatever, Pansy,” Crabbe grunted, “Can't wait to use it on the first years. Or perhaps those missing Seventh Years.”

“Those cowards left the school,” Goyle said, “Or so I heard.”

“If they left the school, someone would find one of them,” Pansy said.

“So they're still here?” Goyle asked.

“Yeah, Gregory,” Pansy said, “And I reckon Longbottom is the leader of the whole thing. Him and his slag, Abbot. Would love to find her and teach her a thing or two. I should be Head Girl.”

Neville looked at Hannah, whose eyes were narrowed. He shook his head and heard three pairs of footsteps walk past the tapestry. Seamus raised three fingers and his wand. He nodded toward the direction of the footsteps. Neville shook his head. Lavender and Seamus nodded. Neville narrowed his eyes and turned to Hannah and she looked like she wanted a fight. The four of them raised their wands and pointed them at the three Slytherins; Seamus at Goyle, Lavender at Crabbe and Neville and Hannah at Pansy.

“Nauseam,” Hannah said.

Pansy immediately sneezed, spatting a bunch of snot onto the ground.

“Gross!” Crabbe grunted.

“Are you okay, Pansy?” Goyle asked, “That was disgusting.

“I don't know what happened,” Pansy said, “I –“

Pansy turned around and saw Neville and Hannah.

“Conjunctivitus,” Neville said.

Pansy screamed and fell to the floor, her hands pushed into her eyes.

“Diffindo!” Lavender growled, “Engorgio!”

Crabbe's pants split open and fell toward the ground, and his hands started growing to the size of grapefruits, causing him to drop his wand.

“Flagrante!” Seamus yelled.

Goyle's pants erupted in flames causing him to fall over and scream, as he tried to remove them.

“Seamus!” Hannah said, “That could have hurt him! We were trying to distract them!”

“Worked, didn't it?” Seamus said.

“My little pyro,” Lavender said.

“Let's just get out of here!” Neville said, “We have a long way to go!”

Neville took Hannah's hand and led her, Seamus and Lavender toward the exit of the dungeon. When they arrived at the Entrance Hall, they looked around and didn't see anyone. Neville nodded and led them up across the Entrance Hall. Suddenly, Neville felt his arm shake and looked at Hannah, who was convulsing. She fell to the floor, and took him along with her. Her screams tore through the Entrance Hall as she writhed around.

“Hannah!” Neville cried out, “Hannah!”

“Neville!” Seamus screamed.

Neville looked up toward Seamus. He and Lavender were pointing their wands toward the doors of the Great Hall...

Yaxley and Rowle were standing there; Rowle was pointing his wand at Seamus and Lavender, and Yaxley at Neville, as Hannah's writhing and screams died down. Neville turned to Hannah and looked at her...

Her eyes were closed and she wasn't moving.

--------------------------
Cliffhanger! One more chapter with Neville and the DA before we get to Gringotts!

Is Hannah okay? Will they get out of this somehow? And if so, how? Find out next chapter!

Hope you liked this chapter as much as I did! I had so much fun writing a lot of this, especially Harry using the Imperius Curse... which isn't supposed to be too funny, I suppose. Aw well.

[Fury]

Chapter 91
Death And Taxes

“... in this world nothing can be said to be certain, except death and taxes.” - Benjamin Franklin

(Neville's PoV)

Seamus and Lavender's wands dropped with a clatter to the floor.

“You too, Longbottom,” Yaxley said, “Or I will use another Unforgivable Curse on Miss Abbot there. I don't think I need to tell you which one.”

Neville growled and rolled the wand across the floor. He looked back at Hannah, looking for any signs of life. He could not find any yet.

“Stecker!” Yaxley growled, “Bring their friends out!”

Neville's eyes widened. Who had they caught? The doors to the Great Hall opened again, and the Death Eater named Stecker dragged a Stunned Colin Creevey and Michael Corner out toward the hall and set them down in front of Yaxley. Yaxley nodded and Stecker pointed his wand at them. Colin and Michael woke up, gasping and Stecker brought them to their feet.

“Who do we have here?” Yaxley asked.

“Colin Creevey and Michael Corner,” Stecker said, “Two more of the missing students.”

“Hmm,” Yaxley said, ”Stecker, keep your wand on Mr. Longbottom and his little girlfriend there. If he moves an inch, kill the girl.”

Stecker nodded and turned his wand on Neville. Yaxley walked over to Colin and Michael and looked at them.

“Creevey,” Yaxley said, “Mudblood, aren't ya?”

“Proud of it!” Colin growled, showing his Gryffindor bravery.

A look of disgust crossed Yaxley's face and he spat on the ground.

“Thorfinn,” Yaxley said, “Remind me why we allow trash like Creevey in the school.”

“Severus allows it,” Rowle said, “All I know. Dunno why though. Puzzles me.”

“Hmm,” Yaxley said, “Longbottom! I want you to tell me right now where the rest of your little friends are.”

Neville looked at Colin and Michael, both of whom were shaking their heads.

“Now!” Yaxley growled.

“Shrieking Shack,” Neville said, “Doubt the Whomping Willow would let you in though. Pretty temperamental.”

“Shrieking Shack,” Yaxley echoed.

He looked at Rowle and Stecker and they chuckled loudly.

“You believe him, Stecker?” Yaxley asked.

“Shrieking Shack holding that many kids?” Stecker said, “Unlikely.”

“Hmm,” Yaxley said, “Yes, I thought so. Crucio!”

Colin fell to the floor writhing and screaming in pain, his yells echoing around the halls. Yaxley turned his wand on Michael Corner, and he too fell too the floor, convulsing and screaming. Neville's eyes widened. Where were the Professors? Someone had to hear this!

“Tell me now, Longbottom!” Yaxley growled. “The truth!”

“Better tell him, son,” Stecker said, “Or I'll kill your pretty little girlfriend here. On second thought... maybe I'll just have my way with her.”

“Like hell!” Neville growled.

He tried to stand and this was a mistake, because pain suddenly swept through his body. What felt like nails and tacks were pressing into his skin. He could hear his own mother and father screaming in his head. He fell back and onto the ground next to Hannah, and the pain lifted. He inched his hand for Hannah's and held onto it. If he was going to die, he was going to do it holding onto her.

“Avada Kedavra!” Yaxley growled.

“No!” Seamus screamed and Lavender cried out.

Neville's eyes widened and he looked up. Seamus and Lavender were still standing, but they were looking toward Yaxley, and Colin and Michael. Neville moved his eyes over to Colin and his eyes widened...

Colin Creevey was dead.

“Mudblood trash!” Yaxley growled. “I warned you, Longbottom, and now your little girlfriend is next.”

Yaxley pointed his wand toward Neville and Hannah.

“Oh, she's waking up,” Yaxley said, laughing evilly.

Neville looked up at Hannah, and her eyes were slowly opening. She looked at him and he grasped her hand tightly.

“Perhaps I'll let her watch you die instead,” Yaxley said.

Hannah's eyes watered and Neville looked at her.

“I love you,” he whispered.

“I... love... you,” she said, weakly.

He nodded and closed his eyes, ready for the end.

Suddenly, he heard the a sound of steel moving harshly, and a growl. Neville opened his eyes and saw Yaxley flying across the room, his unconscious form slamming into a wall. Rowle and Stecker fell to the ground too, and Neville wasn't sure if they were unconscious or dead. Neville sat up and looked over his shoulder. Hagrid was standing in the open doors of the Entrance Hall, his umbrella pointed straight forward.

“Neville?” Hagrid said, “Miss Abbot, is she –?”

Neville looked down at Hannah, and her eyes were barely open. She nodded slowly.

“I think she's going to be okay after some rest,” Neville said, “But --”

“Colin!” Michael Corner growled, crawling on the floor over to him, “No!”

Neville heard sobs behind him. Lavender's head was buried in Seamus' chest.

“Oh, Merlin, what are we going to tell Dennis?” Seamus asked.

Hagrid cursed out loud as saw Colin's dead form. Neville stood up slowly and put his hands under Hannah's body. She nodded and put her arms under his neck and he lifted her up. He walked over to his wand and, with a bit of difficulty, picked it up.

“Come on,” he said, “We have to get going.”

Seamus looked like he was going to speak up, but he shrugged and walked with Lavender toward Neville.

“Michael,” Neville said, “Hagrid will take care of him.”

“I-I gotta tell Dennis,” Michael said, “I gotta do it myself! I promised he'd be back safely! God damn it!”

“Where are you goin'?” Hagrid asked.

“We're trying to get back this school, Hagrid,” Neville said, “Tell Professor McGonagall what happened to Colin, but you didn't see any of us. Please?”

“I can't do anything,” Hagrid said, “Even if I killed these Death Eaters, I can't figh' the rest of 'em off, meself!”

“You won't have to, Hagrid,” Neville said, “We're trying to bring the Order back in here. We're going to fight soon.”

“You're a target now, Hagrid,” Seamus said, “You have to go for now. Hide somewhere.”

“I-I,” Hagrid stammered.

“We can't lose you too, Hagrid,” Lavender said, “Seamus is right.”

“You jus' tell me you'll be safe,” Hagrid said.

“We know what we're doing,” Neville said, then looked at Colin's body, “Or we thought we did. Come on, you lot.”

Neville carried Hannah up the stairs and she looked up at him.

“You just need a bit of rest, Hannah,” Neville said, “You'll be fine.”

Hannah nodded.

“Michael, anything on the coins?” Neville asked, as he led the group up the stairs.

Michael sighed and took the coin from his pocket.

“Pathway to seven is cleared,” Michael said. “The number 'seven' on here tells me they are waiting for us.”

“Where are we going, Neville?” Seamus asked, “After what happened to Colin –!”

“We can't just give up because of Colin!” Neville growled, “We have to fight! Plan is still active. I got the Floo Powder. I'll contact Hermione, ask her how I can send out some more messages to anyone out there with the coins. We just have to wait.”

“Wait?” Lavender said, “Right!”

“We have to, Lavender,” Neville said, “We're the only way of getting help into the castle! Without us in the room, it is closed. Path is closed, and help has to come in past Death Eaters and who knows what else. If we can't get help, Colin's not going to be the last one we lose. Not at all. All of us were almost killed. I was seconds from being killed in front of Hannah.”

Hannah sniffled and Neville held her closer to him.

“We can't stand for this!” Neville said, “None of it! Colin's death tells me this isn't the end! He was killed because he is Muggleborn! How long do you think before the rest are slaughtered? We'll give everyone the bad news and then I have to find out when this is going down.”

“If it doesn't go down soon?” Seamus asked, “Then what?”

“Then I don't think there will be a Hogwarts left for us to defend, Seamus,” Neville said.

------------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV – half-an-hour later)

Harry lay on the couch in the living room, pointing his wand around at certain objects. Ever since his argument with Ginny, he hadn't seen her at all. He figured she had probably gone outside to blow off some steam. He could smell the delicious aromas of lunch cooking in the kitchen, and he could see Fleur, Bill and Luna in there, talking and laughing. Harry 's eyes caught a moth floating around a lantern across the living room, and he pointed his wand at it.

“Confundus!” Harry said.

The moth buzzed and flew into the lantern, and Harry heard a pop.

“Hmm,” Harry said, “Well, I didn't want you to do that. Guess I still need to perfect that one.”

Harry heard the front door to the cottage open and Ginny appeared in the archway of the room a moment later.

“Ginny,” Harry said, “Please come talk to me.”

“And if I don't?” Ginny asked, “Will you force me with the Imperius Curse?”

“Not unless you want me to,” Harry said, grinning.

Ginny scoffed. She sighed audibly and walked over to the couch. Harry sat up, allowing her a free spot to sit down and she took it.

“Is this what the rest of our relationship is going to be like?” Ginny asked. “Lies followed by arguments and make-ups. I can only make-up with you so many times, Harry!”

“You know why I had to keep this away from you,” Harry said.

“I can help you!” Ginny said.

“You have no idea what is going on, Ginny!” Harry said, “This is going to be difficult enough. Griphook is already at his wit's end with us. Even if I wanted to bring you along, Griphook wouldn't allow it.”

“I don't care what that goblin allows or not, Harry,” Ginny said.

“We can't do this without him,” Harry said, “You know what is at stake here.”

“Yeah, I do!” Ginny said, “And what am I going to do if you don't show up here? What if you do get the bloody thing and destroy it. We're stuck here again until we find another one.”

“There would only be two left after that,” Harry said, “And one of them is Nagini.”

“Uh-huh,” Ginny said, “And where is she? Always around him, isn't he? Do you know where the other one is?”

“What is your point?” Harry asked.

“You need me!” Ginny said, “Four is better than three.”

“Griphook is going with us,” Harry said.

“Then five!” Ginny growled.

“No, Ginny,” Harry said.

“So you're willing to spend your whole life with me,” Ginny said, “But you don't want me to help you for an hour of it?”

“Why do you want to come with us?” Harry asked.

“Because I can help you!” Ginny said.

“I have enough help,” Harry said. “We have a good strategy.”

“What if I prove I can help you?” Ginny asked.

“How?” Harry said.

“I don't know yet,” Ginny said, “But give me a chance. Let me prove I'm ready.”

“Prove it to me by the time we leave,” Harry said, “And I won't have a problem with you coming.”

“Might take a little longer than that,” Ginny said.

“That's the deadline,” Harry said.

“Fine,” Ginny said, “I'll do it. Might take the rest of the week, but I'll do it.”

“Harry! Ginny!” Ron's voice called out from the girls' bedroom.

Harry looked up and stood up quickly. He and Ginny hurried toward the bedroom and into it. Hermione was sitting on her bed, with her Dumbledore's Army coin in her hand and she had tears in her eyes. Ron looked distressed.

“What happened?” Harry asked, hurrying over to the bed next to Hermione's and sitting down on it, “Neville?”

“It's Colin Creevey, Harry,” Hermione said, sniffling, tears running down her eyes, “He's dead.”

Harry's insides froze, his stomach shot up to his throat as he looked at Hermione. Beside him, Ginny was sobbing into her hand. Harry growled and snatched the coin from her. Neville's face was in the coin.

“What happened?” Harry asked.

“Hi, Harry,” Neville said, “Hush, everyone, yes it is Harry!”

“Neville!” Harry growled.

“Sorry,” Neville said, “Me, Hannah, Seamus and Lavender went into the dungeon to get some Floo Powder – I'll explain that in a bit – anyway. Colin Creevey, Michael Corner, Dean and a few others were look-outs you know. Well, when we came back up to the Entrance Hall, to head up the Grand Staircase. Hannah was hit by a Cruciatus Curse from Yaxley.”

“How is she?” Harry asked.

“Recovering,” Neville said, “She's right by me, asleep on one of the hammocks. We have a few students who are good at potions working on Calming Draughts and stuff. Dennis Creevey definitely needs one.”

“Oh god, Dennis,” Harry said.

Ginny gasped next to Harry.

“How is he?” Harry asked.

“Fainted when Michael told him the news, but he's awake now,” Neville said, “Only words out of him is how much he wants to kill Yaxley. Rest is sobbing and crying. He can line up with the rest of us. Yaxley's tortured many of us in here – everyone has been cursing his name.”

“So Yaxley killed Colin?” Harry asked.

“I guess one of the Death Eaters caught Colin and Michael before they confronted us,” Neville said, “and they brought them out to the Entrance Hall where we were, and tortured them, so I would tell them where we all were. Tortured me too, and I went to the ground with Hannah. I heard the Killing Curse, from Yaxley, and Colin was dead on the ground. We would have been dead too – I was this close from it – and then Hagrid came in and saved us all.”

“Hagrid?” Harry asked, “Is he okay?”

“Three Death Eaters didn't even get a curse off,” Neville said, “Don't think he killed any of them though, damn it. If he did what we said he should do, he's off somewhere away from the castle. We told him to go away for his own safety.”

“Why Colin?” Harry asked.

“Because he's Muggleborn,” Neville said.

Harry looked up at Hermione, who was sobbing into Ron's shoulder on the bed.

“Muggleborn,” Harry said, looking back at the coin, “But --”

“I know, Harry,” Neville said, “I have no idea what is going to happen to the rest of them. We have to do something, Harry. Where are the bloody Order, Harry! It's almost been a month!”

“Is that why you went to get the Floo Powder, then?” Harry asked, “Because of the Order?”

“We were going to find out from Hermione how to do this Floo-Speak Charm,” Neville said, “And I was going to try to pass the message off to other Dumbledore's Army members: Cho, Fred, George and Angelina, you know? Hoping they could do something. Maybe come in contact with others. I don't think the Order will be enough, Harry. Also, we'd have to use Aberforth's bar to get them inside. Caterwauling Charms are all over Hogsmeade. They would have to Apparate right into Aberforth's bar.”

“Caterwauling Charms?” Harry asked.

“Basically an alarm system, Harry,” Hermione said.

“And the Anti-Disapparation Charms?” Harry asked Neville.

“Doesn't look like the Death Eaters are bright enough to use them,” Hermione said, “Or they are waiting for challengers to come in. Only they don't know we can use Aberforth's pub to get to the school. Harry, we need you mate. Colin's death is tearing everyone apart here. We'll be lucky to survive a week, mate.”

“We have something to do, Neville,” Harry said.

“I know that, mate!” Neville said, “Hermione keeps telling me! But we need you.”

“We have something we have to do,” Harry repeated, “at the start of next month. But then – maybe we can find a way to get to you.”

“What?” Ron asked.

Harry put his hand up, stopping Ron.

“Neville,” he said, “You have to be safe there. No more trips like this, you hear me?”

“You don't have to tell me that,” Neville said, “I'm lucky the rest of the scout party got back here safe. I doubt they would want to go anywhere, anyway. A week you say?”

“A week, mate,” Harry said.

“Right,” Neville said. “I'll try to round up some of the old mates. See how many we can get. We have to take back this castle, Harry. I can't have anymore like Colin. This is hitting us all hard. I don't see a smiling face in the crowd. Probably won't for days now. What we are fighting for... nobody knows anymore.”

“A future, Neville,” Harry said, “Exactly what I am fighting for.”

“I'll pass along the message,” Neville said, “See you soon, I hope.”

“Give Dennis my best,” Harry said. “My sympathies and everything. Whatever it takes to pass along the message.”

“Yeah, mate,” Neville said, “We'll see what happens. Good luck. Let me talk to Hermione again. I need that spell.”

Harry nodded and tossed the coin back to Hermione who caught it. As Hermione talked to Neville, Harry looked at Ginny, whose eyes were red. She scooted along the bed and put her arms around his neck, and sobbed into his shoulder. Harry laid his chin on the top of her head and looked at Ron, who was staring at them with blank eyes.

“Bye, Neville,” Hermione said, sniffling, “Good luck.”

Hermione nodded and closed the coin in her fist. She put her other hand to her eyes and sobbed again.

“Damn it, Harry,” Hermione said, “I feel like – I feel like this is my bloody fault!”

“Don't say that, Hermione,” Ron said.

“This was our idea, Ronald!” Hermione growled, “Our idea to help them! They would have been safe if we didn't help them! Colin – he – oh god, damn it --”

“The Death Eaters have a vendetta against Muggleborn,” Harry said.

“I don't need to be reminded that, Harry!” Hermione snarled, “I know that – do you think I forgot after all these years?”

“No,” Harry said, “But with a vendetta against Muggleborn, and everyday tortures during class – the Room of Requirement is the safest place. And also it is what is going to get the Order and the reinforcements into the castle.”

“Reinforcements?” Ron asked. “The Order?”

“The Order, Dumbledore's Army,” Harry said, “Friends of Dumbledore's Army. Anyone Neville can find. And then... us.”

“We're going after the Horcruxes, Harry!” Hermione said, “Gringotts --”

“Gringotts first,” Harry said, “Then we're going to fight for our school. We have no idea what is going to happen in a week, Hermione! For all we know, You-Know-Who could march up to that school like he did Durmstrang. After what happened today? Yeah, I'm certain of it. We'll be lucky if he is not there right now.”

“I'm sure you would have felt that kind of rage, Harry,” Hermione said.

“Oh, so now you're an expert of my mind-sharing with him?” Harry asked.

Hermione shrugged and buried her head back in Ron's neck.

“Gringotts first,” Harry said, “Then we're fighting for our school.”

--------------------------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

After the news of Colin's death, a dark and dreary aura settled in around Shell Cottage. But it also made Harry, Ron and Hermione work harder. Griphook was quite impressed with Harry's use of Imperio and Confundus, and quite impressed as well with Hermione's disguise techniques.

On Sunday, May 1st, before dawn had even arrived, Hermione awoken in her bedroom and looked around. Both of the other beds were empty. Luna and Mr. Ollivander had gone to her house the previous day, taking her Dumbledore's Army coin with her. That evening, she gave a message via her coin that said her father was alive, safe, and extremely happy, and gave Harry the message that Xenophilius thanked him and would give him a lifetime subscription to the Quibbler.

Ginny wasn't in the room, either, and Hermione figured that she was with Harry, saying goodbye before they had to leave. A knock on the door startled Hermione and she looked up at it.

“Come on in,” she said.

The door opened and Ron walked in carrying a pair of long black robes.

“I don't know why,” Ron said, “But Fleur made these robes for you... seems like something Bellatrix would wear.”

“I asked her to make me some black robes,” Hermione said. “Should be good enough.”

“Where's Ginny?” Ron asked.

“She's not with Harry?” Hermione asked.

“I left Harry in the living room with Griphook,” Ron said, “They're doing final preparations. Ginny's not there.”

“Probably on the beach,” Hermione said, “Waiting to say goodbye to us. I need to get ready, Ron. We need to get out of here pretty quick. You heard Griphook. The earlier the better.”

“Right,” Ron said.

Hermione stood up and walked over to the closet and pointed her wand at it. Then she noticed that the door was already slightly ajar.

“Has anyone been in this room lately?” Hermione asked, walking over to the door and opening it, “Besides me, Luna and Ginny?”

“Except for me and Harry?” Ron asked, shrugging, “No. Why?”

“Hmm,” Hermione said, “I did check up on the potion last night. Maybe I forgot to close it all the way.”

“You were pretty anxious about this, Hermione,” Ron said.

“Yeah... right,” Hermione said.

“Are you sure you can do this?” Ron asked, “Act like Bellatrix?”

Hermione took out the small baggie with the hair in it, and dipped a glass into the Polyjuice Potion, then backed up.

“Guess we'll see,” Hermione said, “I'm going into the bathroom to do this. Guard the door. Hand me the robes when I get in there.”

Ron nodded and Hermione made her way toward the bathroom.

-------------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Harry and Griphook were standing near Dobby's grave.

“In the whole month I've been here,” Griphook said, “Never paid my respects to that elf.”

“He saved your life, you know,” Harry said.

“I know,” Griphook said, “Please don't make his death unimportant by killing me today, okay, Mr. Potter?”

“Nobody's dying,” Harry said, “There won't be any mistakes. Get in, get in the vault and get out.”

“I hope so, Mr. Potter,” Griphook said.

“Thought you'd be here,” Ron's voice said.

Harry looked up and saw Ron and Bellatrix Lestrange, who Harry knew was actually Hermione, of course. She was dressed in long black robes that looked like something Bellatrix would wear. Her wand was in her hand. Ron had long black hair, beard and mustache, and scars all over his face.

“Nice disguise, Weasley,” Griphook, “Good work, Granger.”

“It is Madame Lestrange to you, Griphook,” Hermione said, in Bellatrix's voice, “Harry, where's Ginny?”

“Isn't she asleep?” Harry asked.

“She wasn't in bed,” Hermione said.

“Probably avoiding us,” Harry said.

“We can't waste time, Potter!” Griphook said, “Let's go! Oi, where's my sword?”

“In my bag,” Hermione said, indicating the bag on her belt.

“You'll get it, Griphook,” Harry said, “I know the deal. Let's go.”

Harry held out his hand and Griphook took it. Hermione took Harry's other hand, and Ron took Hermione's. Harry felt his lungs collapse and everything went dark....

…. and they appeared in the long alley that Harry recognized as Knockturn Alley.

“Invisibility Cloak now,” Griphook said.

Harry nodded and took out the cloak. Griphook climbed onto Harry's back, and Harry groaned as felt the Goblin's muscled body and weight on his back. Ron helped him get the cloak on and soon Harry and Griphook were invisible.

“Madame Lestrange!” a woman's voice said.

Harry looked over his shoulder and saw a tall blonde-haired woman walking toward them. She had dark eyes and seemed to have trouble walking.

“D-do I know you?” Hermione asked.

“Name is Guinevere,” the woman said.

Then she looked toward Ron and her eyes darted to Harry – no, past Harry – he was invisible of course... right? But the way she was staring at him seemed familiar...

“Most people know me as Ginny,” Ginny said.

---------------------------------------
Dun-dun-dun! And with that, the Gringotts Heist from the book changes in an instant! (Yes, I am aware Ginny's full name is Ginevra. She used Guinevere for her disguise.

Poor Colin. That was so hard to write. I felt so bad doing it. But I couldn't have them escape without something happening. I guess I should explain the title of the chapter. Death, of course is Colin's death. “Taxes” is the cost of what Colin's death meant to everyone... including Ginny's desire to join the Heist.

More to come soon! The long conclusion (hopefully not too long!) of the story begins now!

[Fury]

Chapter 92
Gringotts

Author's Note: He-he, I love some of the comments I get about “bratty” Ginny. The brat does a bit more of that in this chapter... but I reckon she'll do some growing up fairly quickly. I love writing her like this... because it will just make her grow up a lot more quicker when it all comes down to it.

Much of this chapter, except for my additions to keep with my storyline, is from the “Gringotts” chapter of Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows, and was done by JK Rowling herself, the wonderful genius she is.

(Harry's PoV)

“Ginny!” Harry, Ron and Hermione all said.

“Oh, don't sound so surprised!” Ginny exclaimed, “Harry, it was you who said I could come along if I could prove I'd be some help! Taking a bit of Polyjuice Potion from Hermione's stash? Coming here and finding this beauty? Taking her hair and then Stunning her and taking her clothes? How much more proof do you need? I'll say this.... Polyjuice Potion is a bit of a bugger, though! Should have warned me about that one.”

“Ginny!” Harry growled, “You can't be here!”

“I am here, Harry,” Ginny said. “And look at me... I look like – er – what's your name today? Dragomir? We look like each other. I'll be your sister... shouldn't too far of a stretch, should it?”

Ron's eyes narrowed and a smirk crossed Ginny's lips.

“What is the ginger doing here, Potter?” Griphook asked, his grip tightened around Harry's neck, “This wasn't part of the plan!”

“It is now,” Hermione said, “Ginny's here. We can't just leave her here for Snatcher bait --”

“It would serve her right!” Griphook said.

“She does look like Dragomir,” Hermione said, nodding to Ron, “We're going. We don't have time to spare. I'll lead the way.”

“Ginny – Guinevere, whatever – stay with Dragomir – and do what I say,” Harry said.

“Aww, you do care for me,” Ginny said, rolling her eyes, “If I could see you, I'd kiss you. Get out of my way so I don't step on you.”

Ginny walked past Harry and Griphook, and joined Ron and Hermione. Hermione led the way into Diagon Alley.

“This wasn't part of the plan,” Griphook muttered into Harry's ear.

“It is now, Griphook,” Harry said, “What did you say this whole month? Adapt to the plan if we have to? Modify if we need to? We modify now.”

“You better hope your little slag doesn't get us killed,” Griphook muttered.

“Shut up,” Harry growled, “Don't call her names, and stop with the death talk or I will cut this trip back down to four of us. And it won't be Ginny I leave for the Snatchers. Do you want the Sword or not?”

Griphook growled but said nothing. Harry followed Hermione, Ron and Ginny toward the steps of Gringotts.

“Confundus Charms at the ready,” Griphook said.

Harry wasn't listening. Ginny had walked ahead of Hermione and over to the guards.

"Ah, Probity Probes," sighed Ginny, in a deep foreign accent, "so crude--but so effective!"

“That bloody – now, Potter!” Griphook growled.

Knowing that he had only seconds, Harry pointed Draco's wand at each of the guards in turn and murmured "Confundus!" twice.

The guards grunted and let Ginny on through. Hermione's long black hair rippled behind her as she climbed the steps.

"One moment, madam," said the guard, raising his Probe.

"But you've just done that!" said Hermione in Bellatrix's commanding, arrogant voice.

The guard was confused. He stared down at the thin golden Probe and then at his companion, who said in a slightly dazed voice,

"Yeah, you've just checked them, Marius,” the other guard said.

Hermione swept forward. Ron by her side, Harry and Griphook trotting invisibly behind them. Harry glanced back as they crossed the threshold. The wizards were both scratching their heads.

“Nice job,” Griphook said, sarcastically, “Ginger doing great, isn't she?”

Harry sighed. He owed Ginny a nice talking-to once they got out of here.

“If we get out of here,” Harry couldn't help but think.

They walked forward to the end of the long Entrance Hall and Hermione stood in front of the tall desk where a goblin stood behind. Harry recognized him as Bogrod, the goblin who had escorted Harry and Ginny to his vault in the summer.

"Madam Lestrange!" Bogrod, evidently startled. "Dear me!" How--how may I help you today?"

"I wish to enter my vault," said Hermione.

The old goblin seemed to recoil a little. Harry glanced around. Several other goblins had looked up from their work to stare at Hermione.

"You have . . . identification?" asked the goblin.

"Identification? I--I have never been asked for identification before!" said Hermione.

"They know!" whispered Griphook in Harry's ear, "They must have been warned there might be an imposter!"

"Your wand will do, madam," said the goblin. He held out a slightly trembling hand, and in a dreadful blast of realization Harry knew that the goblins of Gringotts were aware that Bellatrix's wand had been stolen.

"Act now, act now," whispered Griphook in Harry's ear, "the Imperius Curse!"

"Imperio!" Harry whispered.

The same curious sensation, he had felt many times over the past week or so, shot down Harry's arm, a feeling of tingling, warmth that seemed to flow from his mind, down the sinews and veins connecting him to the wand and the curse it had just cast. The goblin took Bellatrix's wand, examined it closely, and then said, "Ah, you have had a new wand made, Madam Lestrange!"

“I-I,” Hermione stammered, then cleared her throat, “Mine was stolen. Hmmph! I had to get a new one, of course! Dragomir helped me with that. So I am paying him back with gold, which I need from my vault! You don't expect me to be wand-less!”

“Tell him to get the Clankers,” Griphook growled.

Harry pointed his wand at Bogrod again. Bogrod nodded and clapped his hands and a younger goblin approached.

"I shall need the Clankers," he told the goblin, who dashed away and returned a moment later with a leather bag that seemed to be full of jangling metal, which he handed to his senior. "Good, good! So, if you will follow me, Madam Lestrange, I shall take you to your vault."

He appeared around the desk, the contents of the leather bag still jingling.

“Our banks our so much better in our country, aren't they, Dragomir?” Ginny asked, “No picky Probity Probes and Goblins who like to stare at the guests!”

The goblins around her cleared their throats and went back to work.

“I-I – yeah – yeah, I suppose,” Ron grunted, “Much better, Gin – Guinevere.”

“Wait – Bogrod!” another goblin said, scurrying over to them.

“Oh, what now?” Hermione asked, “I do not have all day!”

“We have instructions,” he said with a bow to Hermione. “Forgive me, Madam, but there have been special orders regarding the vault of Lestrange.”

He whispered urgently in Bogrod’s ear, but the Imperiused goblin shook him off.

“I am aware of the instructions,” he said, “Madam Lestrange wishes to visit her vault. Very old family, old clients. Follow me.”

And, still clanking, he hurried toward the large doors and through them.

Griphook jumped down from Harry, and Harry took off the cloak.

“That could have gone better,” Griphook muttered, “No time to spare. Out of my way, ginger!”

He dragged the Imperiused Bogrod toward the carts and the four of them followed the goblins onto a cart.

“Ginny,” Harry growled, as he sat down next to Ginny on the cart. “This isn't right.”

“I think I'm doing fairly well,” Ginny said, “Don't you, Dragomir?”

“Brat,” Ron growled.

The carts started off down the tracks.

“Brat?” Ginny asked, over the loud noises, “I've already said proven my worth. What have you done today? Played dress-up with Hermione? I broke Hermione's spells on the closet, found a woman, Stunned her, became her and found you all in a matter of minutes. Hermione and Harry's gotten us this far with wits and wand-work. How about you? Dragomir wasn't needed for Hermione and Harry to get in here. Why are you here?”

“For Hermione and Harry!” Ron growled.

“Mmhmm,” Ginny said, “And why am I here?”

Ginny looked at Harry, Hermione then Ron.

“For Hermione and Harry,” Ron repeated.

“Exactly,” Ginny said, “And for you. What makes me any different? Does that make me a brat? Only reason Harry didn't want me here is because he apparently thinks I'm weak.”

“I do not,” Harry said.

“Then why, Harry?” Ginny asked, “You didn't want me to get hurt? And what about fighting for our school? My school? Were you not going to let me do that either?”

“You're not of age, Ginny!” Harry growled.

“You weren't of age when you fought Quirrel-slash-You-Know-Who in your first year!” Ginny said, “I am five years older than you were on that day. Four years older than when you went to the Chamber of Secrets and the same age you were when you went into that bloody cave and fought Inferi! Don't give me that underage bull, Harry! Don't treat me like a little girl and start treating me like someone who is on this hunt and someone who you love and loves you more than you deserve sometimes!”

Harry growled and watched the tracks as the cart began twisting and turning through the labyrinthine passages, sloping downward all the time. Harry could not hear anything over the rattling of the cart on the tracks: His hair flew behind him as they swerved between stalactites, flying ever deeper into the earth, but he kept glancing back. They might as well have left enormous footprints behind them; the more he thought about it, the more foolish it seemed to have disguised Hermione as Bellatrix, to have brought along Bellatrix’s wand, when the Death Eaters knew who had stolen it –

There were a deeper than Harry had ever penetrated within Gringotts; they took a hairpin bend at speed and saw ahead of them, with seconds to spare, a waterfall pounding over the track.

“No!” Griphook roared.

But there was no braking. They zoomed through it. Water filled Harry’s eyes and mouth: He could not see or breathe: Then, with an awful lurch, the cart flipped over and they were all thrown out of it. Harry heard the cart smash into pieces against the passage wall,

“Arresto Momentum!” Hermione shrieked as they fell.

Harry felt himself glide back toward the ground as though weightless, landing painlessly on the rocky passage floor.

“C-Cushioning Charm,” Hermione spluttered, as Ron pulled her to her feet.

Harry pulled Ginny to her feet and, in horror, realized she looked like herself again. Hermione was no longer Bellatrix, instead she stood there in overlarge robes, sopping wet and completely herself; Ron was red-haired and beardless again. They were realizing it as they looked at each other, feeling their own faces.

“The Thief’s Downfall!” said Griphook, clambering to his feet and looking back the deluge onto the tracks, which, Harry knew now, had been more than water. “It washes away all enchantment, all magical concealment! They know there are imposers in Gringotts, they have set off defenses against us!”

Harry saw Hermione checking that she still had the beaded bag, and hurriedly thrust his own hand under his jacket to make sure he had not lost the Invisibility Cloak. Then he turned to see Bogrod shaking his head in bewilderment: The Thief’s Downfall seemed to have lifted his Imperius Curse.

“We need him,” said Griphook, “we cannot enter the vault without a Gringott’s goblin. And we need the clankers!”

“Imperio!” Harry said again; his voice echoed through the stone passage as he felt again the sense of heady control that flowed from brain to wand.

Bogrod submitted once more to his will, his befuddled expression changing to one of polite indifference, as Ron hurried to pick up the leather bag of metal tools.

“Harry, I think I can hear people coming!” said Hermione, and she pointed Bellatrix’s wand at the waterfall and cried, “Protego!”

They saw the Shield Charm break the flow of enchanted water as it flew up the passageway.

“Good thinking,” said Harry. “Lead the way, Griphook!”

“How are we going to get out again?” Ron asked as they hurried on foot into the darkness after the goblin, Bogrod panting in their wake like an old dog.

“Let’s worry about that when we have to,” said Harry. He was trying to listen: He thought he could hear something clanking and moving around nearby. “Griphook, how much farther?”

“Not far, Harry Potter,” Griphook said, “Not far … “

And they turned a corner and saw the thing for which Harry had been prepared, but which still brought all of them to a halt.

A gigantic dragon was tethered to the ground in front of them, barring access to four or five of the deepest vaults in the place. The beast’s scales had turned pale and flaky during its long incarceration under the ground, its eyes were milkily pink; both rear legs bore heavy cuffs from which chains led to enormous pegs driven deep into the rocky floor. Its great spiked wings, folded close to its body, would have filled the chamber if it spread them, and when it turned its ugly head toward them, it roared with a noise that made the rock tremble, opened its mouth, and spat a jet of fire that sent them running back up the passageway.

“Whoa,” Ginny gasped.

“Clankers!” Griphook said, taking the bag from Bogrod, “Like I told you. Well, all of you except for Ginger... throw yourself to him and rid us all of your stupidity.”

“Griphook,” Harry growled

Griphook scoffed and pulled out a number of small metal instruments that when shaken made a long ringing noise like miniature hammers on anvils. Griphook handed them out: Bogrod accepted his meekly.

“You know what to do,” Griphook told them. “It will expect pain when it hears the noise. It will retreat, and Bogrod must place his palm upon the door of the vault.”

They advanced around the corner again, shaking the Clankers, and the noise echoed off the rocky walls, grossly magnified, so that the inside of Harry’s skull seemed to vibrate with the den. The dragon let out another hoarse roar, then retreated. Harry could see it trembling, and as they drew nearer he saw the scars made by vicious slashes across its face, and guess that it had been taught to fear hot swords when it heard the sound of the Clankers.

“Make him press his hand to the door!” Griphook urged Harry, who turned his wand again upon Bogrod. The old goblin obeyed, pressing his palm to the wood, and the door of the vault melted away to reveal a cave-like opening crammed from floor to ceiling with golden coins and goblets, silver armor, the skins of strange creatures – some with long spines, other with drooping wings – potions in jeweled flasks, and a skull still wearing a crown.

“Search, fast!” said Harry as they all hurried inside the vault.

He had described Hufflepuff’s cup to Ginny, Ron and Hermione, but if it was the other, unknown Horcrux that resided in this vault, he did not know what it looked like. He barely had time to glance around, however, before there was a muffled clunk from behind them: The door had reappeared, sealing them inside the vault, and they were plunged into total darkness.

“No matter, Bogrod will be able to release us!” said Griphook as Ron gave a shout of surprise. “Light your wands, can’t you? And hurry, we have little time!”

“Lumos!” the four of them said.

Harry shone his lit wand around the vault: Its beam fell upon glittering jewels; he saw the fake sword of Gryffindor lying on a high shelf amongst a jumble of chains. Ron and Hermione had lit their wands too, and were now examining the piles of objects surrounding them.

“Ow!” Hermione cried out.

“God damn it!” Ginny said.

Harry whipped around and saw Hermione and Ginny sucking on their fingers, as goblets multiplied and dropped to the ground around them.

“It burned me!” Hermione cried out, and Ginny nodded.

“They have added Germino and Flagrante Curses!” said Griphook.

“Everything you touch will burn and multiply, but the copies are worthless – and if you continue to handle the treasure, you will eventually be crushed to death by the weight of expanding gold!”

“Okay, don’t touch anything!” said Harry desperately.

“Yeah, we know, Harry!” Ginny growled, “God damn it.”

As soon as she finished, Ron accidentally nudged one of the fallen goblets with his foot, and twenty more exploded into being while Ron hopped on the spot, part of his shoe burned away by contact with the hot metal.

“Stand still, don’t move!” said Hermione, clutching at Ron.

“Just look around!” said Harry. “Remember, the cup’s small and gold, it’s got a badger engraved on it, two handles – otherwise see if you can spot Ravenclaw’s symbol anywhere, the eagle –”

They directed their wands into every nook and crevice, turning cautiously on the spot. It was impossible not to brush up against anything; Harry sent a great cascade of fake Galleons onto the ground where they joined the goblets, and now there was scarcely room to place their feet, and the glowing gold blazed with heat, so that the vault felt like a furnace. Harry’s wandlight passed over shields and goblin-made helmets set on shelves rising to the ceiling; higher and higher he raised the beam, until suddenly it found an object that made his heart skip and his hand tremble.

“It's up there!” Harry screamed, “Up there!”

Ron and Hermione pointed there wands at it too, so that the little golden cup sparkled in a three-way spotlight: the cup that had belonged to Helga Hufflepuff, which had passed into the possession of Hepzibah Smith, from whom it had been stolen by Tom Riddle.

“And how the hell are we going to get up there without touching anything?” asked Ron.

“Accio Cup!” Ginny said.

“Oh, you bloody --” Griphook growled, “This is what you get for coming along without lessons! That will not work!”

“Shut up, Griphook!” Harry growled, “Hermione, the sword!”

Hermione nodded and reached into her bag and pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor. Griphook eyed it as Hermione threw it to Harry, and he caught it by the hilt. He crawled and ran, his hands and jeans, blistering against the burning heat, as she climbed up the mounds of treasure toward the cup. He used the multiplying treasure as leverage, as she raised up toward the goblet and when he got close, he reached for it with the sword.

“Come on, Harry!” Ginny growled, “Getting crowded down here!”

“Almost --” Harry said.

It was like reaching for the Golden Snitch. Almost always out of reach until –

“Yes!” he said, victoriously as it fell into the sword. He slid down the treasure, the heat hot against his backside. He scowled in pain, and the sword swung forward, and the cup went airborne. Harry looked on as Griphook grabbed it.

“We had a deal, Griphook!” Harry growled.

“The cup for the sword!” Griphook demanded.

Harry looked at Ginny, Hermione and Ron, all of whom were backing up against the burning treasure coming their way. Harry growled and threw the sword to Griphook, and he tossed the cup in the air toward Hermione, Ron and Ginny. Hermione grabbed it and put it into her bag.

“Good luck, Potter,” Griphook said, his mouth turning up evilly, “You're going to need it.”

Griphook grabbed Bogrod and slammed his hand into the door. The door opened and Griphook and Bogrod ran out.

“Griphook!” Harry growled, “Come on, guys!”

He hurried for Ginny, who was closest, and grabbed her hand. She hissed as his hand touched her blisters. As he ran out of the vault, he heard Hermione and Ron behind him. He stopped in his tracks outside the vault as he saw goblins running toward them.

“Thieves!” Griphook screamed, as he raised the sword above the crowd of Goblins and ran past them, “Help! Thieves!”

“Harry, this is going to sound mental,” Ginny said, “But – er --”

Harry looked at Ginny and she was looking toward the dragon.

“Oh, bugger with it,” Harry said, “Come on!”

“What are we doing?” Ron asked.

Harry and Ginny ran over to the tethered dragon, who seemed to ignore them as he had a vendetta against the goblins who tortured him for so long. Goblins screamed and screeched, dodging the flame. He hoisted Ginny up onto the dragon's back, and climbed up in front of her.

“Oh, my god,” Hermione moaned, as Ron pushed her onto the dragon's back, “This is mental! Come on, Ron!”

Ron pulled himself onto the dragon, and clutched his arms around Hermione's waist, either holding onto her for dear life, or holding her and keeping her safe, Harry didn't know which.

“Relashio!” Harry yelled, pointing his wand at the chains.

The dragon did not recognize it was free. Harry growled.

“Oh, bloody hell, you damn creature!” Ginny growled, “Reducto!”

The dragon yelled, as the spell hit its tail. Harry dug in his knees, clutching as tightly as he could to the jagged scales as the wings opened, knocking the shrieking goblins aside like skittles, and it soared into the air. He felt Ginny grab onto him and he ducked, flat against its back, as it scraped against the ceiling and dived toward the passage opening, while the pursuing goblins hurled daggers that glanced off its flanks.

“We’ll never get out, it’s too big!” Hermione screamed.

But the dragon opened its mouth and belched flame again, blasting the tunnel, whose floors and ceiling cracked and crumbled. By sheer force, the dragon clawed and fought its way through. Harry’s eyes were shut tight against the heat and dust: Deafened by the crash of rock and the dragon’s roars, he could only cling to its back, expecting to be shaken off at any moment; then he heard Hermione yelling, “Defodio!”

She was helping the dragon enlarge the passageway, carving out the ceiling as it struggled upward toward the fresher air, away from the shrieking and clanking goblins: Harry, Ginny and Ron copied her, blasting the ceiling apart with more gouging spells. They passed the underground lake, and the great crawling, snarling beast seemed to sense freedom and space ahead of it, and behind them the passage was full of the dragon’s thrashing, spiked tail, of great lumps of rock, gigantic fractured stalactites, and the clanking of the goblins seemed to be growing more muffled, while ahead, the dragon’s fire kept their progress clear –

And then at last, by the combined force of their spells and the dragon’s brute strength, they had blasted their way out of the passage into the marble hallway. Goblins and wizards shrieked and ran for cover, and finally the dragon had room to stretch its wings: Turning its horned head toward the cool outside air it could smell beyond the entrance, it took off, and with Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione still clinging to its back, it climbed up the side of the large Entrance Hall, knocking over the large chandelier that hung in the air and sending it crashing toward panicked goblins, And as it reached the roof, and Harry breathed in the fresh air, it launched itself into the sky.

--------------------------------------------------
Ginny was a fun addition to this chapter. Really actually did a bit of work, and I love her speech to Harry and Ron on the tracks. So good! Good girl!

More to come! Hope you loved this chapter! Again... thanks to a lot of it inspired by JK Rowling and written by her. The genius author we all love!

[Fury]

Chapter 93
The Final Hiding Place

Author's Note: Much like the last chapter... a portion of this chapter will mimic “The Final Hiding Place” in the Deathly Hallows book and the scenes are from the brilliant mind of J.K. Rowling.

(Harry's PoV)

The dragon soared higher into the sky, and the air became much cooler as they ascended. Harry didn't want to look behind but he was sure Diagon Alley and London were far behind them.

The cool air felt nice against his blisters, but every movement she made still hurt. He could feel Ginny clinging onto him, though besides her heavy breathing, she wasn't showing much emotion. He could hear Hermione sobbing and Ron trying to comfort her, but some moments of cursing would interfere with this.

“Everyone okay back there?” Harry asked.

“We're on top of a dragon, Harry, hundreds of feet in the air,” Ron said, “What do you think?”

“Where are we going?” Ginny asked.

“Dunno,” Harry said.

“The dragon will be looking for the first water and food source it can come to,” Hermione said, “He may be blind, and could be deaf, but I'm sure he'll use his other senses to find something.”

“Like his nose, right?” Ginny asked, “Before too long he's going to sniff us out up here. Unless... he doesn't feel us on top of him, do you reckon?”

“He's probably rather numb from the pain and torture all these years,” Hermione said.

“I wish I could feel the same way,” Ron said, hissing as he moved to a more comfortable position, “These burns are horrible. Can't we do something about them?”

“I have Essence of Dittany,” Hermione said, “But I dare not use it until we get off this dragon.”

Harry's scar was prickling, and it burned worse than his injuries from the heated treasure. He tried to ignore it, but inside he wondered what Voldemort could be doing. Had he realized one of his Horcruxes had been stolen and if so...

… no, Harry tried to keep his mind from that. It was impossible. Not now.

Still the dragon flew, cities and towns gliding out of sight beneath them, its enormous shadow sliding over the earth like a giant dark cloud.

“Is it just me?” Ginny asked, as Harry felt her move against him, “Or are we descending?”

Harry looked down and realized Ginny was right. He saw deep green mountains and lakes, shining brightly in the day. The landscape seemed to grow larger and more detailed as he squinted over the side of the dragon, and he wondered whether it had divined the presence of fresh water by the flashes of reflected sunlight. Lower and lower the dragon flew, in great spiraling circles, honing in, it seemed, upon one of the smaller lakes.

"I say we jump when it gets low enough!" Harry said, "Straight into the water before it realizes we're here!"*

“I agree,” Ron said.

“Yeah, I-I guess,” Hermione said.

“Whatever you say, Harry,” Ginny said, “When?”

“NOW!” Harry said, after a few moments.

With a little difficulty, Harry slid off the dragon and fell for about twenty feet, before landing with a great splash into the cool water. His blisters and burns hissed at first impact, but as he swam for the surface, he could barely feel the pain anymore. The water had cooled the burns down considerably.

Harry reached the surface, spluttering and gasping for air. Ginny, Hermione and Ron had reached the surface as well, coming up only feet from him. He could see Ginny looking around for him and her eyes fell on him. He motioned her back the other way, opposite the dragon, who was landing on a distant bank. Harry headed for shore and he could hear the other three following him.

The lake did not seem to be deep. Soon it was more a question of fighting their way through reeds and mud than swimming, and at last they flopped, sodden, panting, and exhausted, onto slippery grass.

Ginny was the first to shore and she offered her hand to Harry and he took her hand and they walked onto the shore.

“Accio Essence of Dittany!” Harry heard Hermione say twice.

Two small bottles of Essence of Dittany flew out and Ron and Hermione each grabbed one. Hermione threw hers to Ginny who caught it, and followed it with a couple of washcloths.

“You go ahead, Ginny,” Harry said, “I'll do the protective spells.”

Ginny nodded and Harry walked away from the group. He tried to keep his hand from going to his scar until he was a few feet away. He did his best to stay standing as he put the fingers against his scar and closed his eyes. He couldn't see anything yet. Not a strong enough connection. Maybe he was wrong... maybe nothing was happening. He lifted his wand and started on the spells as he listened to the conversation.

“What do you reckon we should do, Harry?” Ginny asked.

“We promised Neville we would go to Hogwarts,” Harry said, “Muffliato.”

“Through Hogsmeade, right?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, of course,” Harry said.

“Well then we need a plan, Harry,” Hermione said, “You heard Neville. Caterwauling Charms and we can't exactly count on landing in Aberforth's bar, nor would I suggest it. Death Eaters could be in there. I say we go to that cave we had a meeting with Sirius in first and then head that way.”

“You reckon we could find a way to disable the Caterwauling Charms?” Ginny asked.

“If anyone can do it, Hermione can,” Ron said.

“Good idea,” Harry said, “Yeah, we wouldn't want to get caught as soon as we went into the village. Just what we need for Snape and the Death Eaters to discover we're coming. Especially if Neville has the Order and others coming as well.”

He finished up the spells and walked back over to them. Ginny handed him the washcloth, Dittany, and one of the bottles of pumpkin juice Ron had nabbed from Shell Cottage. The other three were all clothed in clean robes, and Hermione handed him a pair as well. He saved healing his injuries until he was clothed, since his burns were mostly on his hands and legs. This, took a bit of difficulty to do, but he wanted to relax before doing even attempting to heal himself. The growing pain in his scar wasn't helping either, and he stupidly put some Essence of Dittany on his forehead, knowing full well it wouldn't help. Ginny sat with him and helped him put some of the Dittany on the arm nearest to her. He smiled gratefully, and she did so in return. Hermione's head was resting on Ron's shoulder, and though she looked a bit tired, she also looked ready for anything.

“I'm not sure we should go right away, Harry,” Hermione said, “Even if Neville is waiting for us. Strolling through Hogsmeade, even if we disable the Caterwauling Charms, in the middle of the morning is not a fun idea.”

“I'm up for staying here on this beach for a few hours,” Ginny said, “So let's see the Horcrux, Hermione.”

Hermione nodded and reached into the bag. She pulled out the goblet Horcrux and tossed it over to Harry, who caught it.

“At least we came away with it,” Ginny said, “That's a relief, even if we don't --”

“Even if we don't have the sword,” Harry said, nodding.

“Double-crossing little scab,” Ron said.

“Mind you we were thinking of double-crossing him, Ron,” Hermione said, “Or rather you and Harry was – I was all against it.”

“Would have been better,” Ron said, “Now I just feel bloody stupid.”

Hermione chuckled and nodded.

“Hey, at least we can't wear that thing, Harry,” Ginny said, grinning, “It would look kind of stupid around your neck.”

Harry grinned in spite of himself and nodded. Hermione looked across the lake to the far bank where the dragon was still drinking.

"What'll happen to it, do you think?" she asked, "Will it be alright?"

"You sound like Hagrid," said Ron, "It's a dragon, Hermione, it can look after itself. It's us we need to worry about."

"What do you mean?" Hermione asked.

"Well I don't know how to break this to you," said Ron, "but I think they might have noticed we broke into Gringotts."

All four of them started to laugh, and once started, it was difficult to stop.

“But,” Ginny said, “ What about You Know-Who? "He'll know, won't he? He'll know we know about his Horcruxes!"*

"Maybe they'll be too scared to tell him!" said Ron hopefully, "Maybe they'll cover up the whole thing."

“I can't see how they could,” Hermione said, “He'll find out soon enough. He'll soon realize what we're after.”

“Yeah, I reckon he will,” Ron said, “What will we do then? I mean – we're planning on going to Hogwarts!”

“Exactly!” Ginny said, “We don't need the Sword!”

“What?” Ron asked, “Of course we do!”

“Harry!” Ginny said, “Didn't you tell them? About the basilisk fangs?”

“Yeah, I told them,” Harry said, “Problem is, how are we going to get to Gryffindor tower with Death Eaters roaming the halls?”

“We'll wait for the fight to start, won't we?” Ginny asked.

“Use everyone as pawns while we go after Basilisk fangs?” Hermione said, “Yeah, that is really nice, Ginny.”

Harry gasped, and he could barely hear Ginny's response over the buzz in his ears.

“Don't talk about chess pieces like you know the game, Hermione!” Ginny said, “It is like you and Quidditch. We're on the hunt for the Horcruxes, aren't we? Horcruxes first, right? Sooner we get those fangs, the sooner we're onto finding the next. We use the pawns and put our other pieces into play to get the bigger ones.”

“Oh, I forgot about the fangs!” Ron said, as if he hadn't listened to what Hermione or Ginny were saying. “Yeah, that's a good idea.”

“Okay, fine,” Hermione said, who seemed to be more agreeable now that Ron was, “Just means we have to find a way to plan it out. We can't get caught in the middle of it. I think we'll just have to... ”

Harry pressed his finger to his forehead, hoping it looked like he was brushing his hair away comfortably...

The sky, the smell of the lake water, the sound of Ron, Hermione and Ginny's voices were extinguished. Pain cleaved Harry's head like a sword stroke. He was standing in a dimly lit room, and a semicircle of wizards faced him, and on the floor at his feet knelt a small, quaking figure.

"What did you say to me?" His voice was high and cold, but fury and fear burned inside him.

The one thing that he had dreaded - but it could not be true, he could not see how... The goblin was trembling, unable to meet the red eyes high above his.

"Say it again!" murmured Voldemort. "Say it again!"

"M-my Lord," stammered the goblin, its black eyes wide with terror, "m-my Lord... we t-tried to st-stop them... Im-impostors, my Lord... broke - broke into the - into the Lestranges' vault..."

"Impostors?” Voldemort said, “What impostors? I thought Gringotts had ways of revealing impostors? Who were they?”

"It was... it was... the P-Potter b-boy,” the goblin stammered, and the th-three accomplices..."

"And they took?" he said, his voice rising, a terrible fear gripping him, "Tell me! What did they take?"

“A... a s-small golden c-cup,” the goblin stammered, “M-my Lord.”

The scream of rage, of denial left him as if it were a stranger's. He was crazed, frenzied, it could not be true, it was impossible, nobody had known. How was it possible that the boy could have discovered his secret?

The Elder Wand slashed through the air and green light erupted through the room; the kneeling goblin rolled over dead; the watching wizards scattered before him, terrified. Bellatrix and Lucius Malfoy threw others behind them in their race for the door, and again and again his wand fell, and those who were left were slain, all of them, for bringing him this news, for hearing about the golden cup -

But surely if the boy had destroyed any of his Horcruxes, he, Lord Voldemort, would have known, would have felt it? He, the greatest wizard of them all; he, the most powerful; he, the killer of Dumbledore and of how many other worthless, nameless men. How could Lord Voldemort not have known, if he, himself, most important and precious, had been attacked, mutilated? True, he had not felt it when the diary had been destroyed, but he had thought that was because he had no body to feel, being less than ghost...

No, surely, the rest were safe... The other Horcruxes must be intact... But he must know, he must be sure... He paced the room, kicking aside the goblin's corpse as he passed, and the pictures blurred and burned in his boiling brain: the lake, the shack, and Hogwarts -


“Harry!” Ginny yelled, “Harry, wake up!”

Harry's eyes flew open as he wrenched himself back to the present. He was lying on the bank of the lake. Ginny was kneeling over him, her long ginger hair draping over his face, and she swept it back. Harry nodded she backed away as he sat up. Hermione and Ron were staring at him, a mix of bewilderment and question in their eyes. Some worry too – but they had all seen this before. Only Ginny, who loved him, and he loved back in a way he couldn't love Ron and Hermione, was the most worried about him. Ron and Hermione almost seemed – well – scared instead of worried.

"He knows." Harry said; his own voice sounded strange and low after Voldemort's high screams. "He knows and he's going to check where the others are, and the last one," he was already on his feet," is at Hogwarts. I knew it. I knew it."

"What?" Ron was gaping at him.

Hermione sat up, looking worried.

“Hogwarts?” Ginny asked, “All this time? We were there and it is somewhere there! Oh, perfect! Just perfect!”

"But what did you see?” Hermione asked, “How do you know?"

"I saw him find out about the cup, I - I was in his head, he's" - Harry remembered the killings - "he's seriously angry, and scared too, he can't understand how we knew, and now he's going to check the others are safe, the ring first. He thinks the Hogwarts one is safest, because Snape's there, because it'll be so hard not to be seen getting in – of course he doesn't know we have a way to get in. So I think he'll check that one last, but he could still be there within hours --"

"Did you see where in Hogwarts it is?" asked Ron, now scrambling to his feet too.

"No, he was concentrating on warning Snape,” Harry said, “he didn't think about exactly where it is -"

"Wait, wait!" cried Hermione, as she and Ginny got to their feet,"We can't just go, we haven't got a plan!”

“Hermione!” Ginny said, “We have a good enough plan! We just need to put it into action!”

“Yeah, besides,” Harry said, “When have our plans ever worked? We plan, we get there, all hell breaks loose!”

Ron and Ginny chuckled and nodded in agreement. Hermione sighed audible and allowed a smile.

“We need to get going," said Harry firmly. "Can you imagine what he's going to do once he realizes the ring and the locket are gone? What if he moves the Hogwarts Horcrux, decides it isn't safe enough? We already have good plan to get inside. We have to alert everyone to get there now!”

“Oh, bloody hell,” Ginny growled, “My coin! I left it at Shell Cottage. God damn it!”

“See?” Harry said, pointing at Ginny, “We have to get to Neville now! Get reinforcements there. We have to find that Horcrux.”

“And destroy the one we already have,” Ginny said.

“Before too long, he's going to have a lot more Death Eaters there,” Harry said.

“And worse,” Ron said, “Yeah.”

“Knowing him?” Ginny said, “Oh, definitely.”

“Okay, okay!” Hermione growled, “We'll go! But we're not going to Apparate right into Hogsmeade. I don't care how fast we have to get there. It will be no use if we get caught.”

“Right,” Harry said, “We'll go to the cave on the mountainside.”

Harry grabbed Ginny's hand and Ron grabbed Hermione's. Harry nodded and envisioned the cave he had seen Sirius in, during his fourth year, and then saw darkness and lost his breath.

When he regained it, he was standing on the narrow cliff and Ginny shrieked, and Harry saw that she was teetering on the edge of the path. Harry pulled her back against the wall, and Ginny rolled her eyes, probably annoyed for landing in such a dumb spot. Hermione and Ron appeared as well.

“Bloody hell,” Ron said, pushing Hermione back against the path, “Forgot how bloody narrow this was. Good thing our Apparation is so precise, eh?”

Harry wasn't listening. Down the mountainside and in the distance, he could see Hogsmeade village, and past that Hogwarts Castle. He could not believe it. All this time, he had been there not six months ago and a Horcrux had been there all this time. Where could it be?

“Come on,” Harry said.

“We must be careful, Harry,” Hermione said, “Remember how close we are to Hogsmeade? Death Eaters could be relatively close to here.”

Harry nodded and led Ginny, Ron and Hermione down the path. Soon they were within sight of Hogsmeade.

“What do you reckon?” Ron asked, “Disillusionment Charms?”

“They would only last so long,” Hermione asked, “And I doubt they'd fool the Caterwauling Charms.”

“I'm with Ron, Harry,” Ginny said, Disillusionment Charms will be best. With Hermione's spell we'll be able to see each other and the Death Eaters can't see us.”

“Right,” Harry said, “We can lift the Caterwauling Charms anyway. We'll just have to be very quick.”

“Might help if we try and take down a few Death Eaters on the way if we see them too,” Ron said. “The more we take down, the less there will be at the school.”

Harry nodded. “Right Hermione,” he said, “Do your best.”

“Always do,” Hermione said, pointing her wand in the center of the four of them, “Delusio!”

Harry felt a slick wet feeling down his neck.

“Okay, we can see each other,” Ron said.

“But can they see us?” Ginny asked.

“Let's find out,” Harry said, “Hermione... what do you think will take down those Charms.”

“Leave that to me,” Hermione said.

Hermione raised her wand and pointed it toward Hogsmeade. She muttered words under her breath and beams of blue and white shot into the air.

“Oh wonderful,” Ginny said, sarcastically, “We'll be lucky if they don't notice those.”

“That should work,” Hermione said, “Let's get going.”

“Wands at the ready just in case,” Harry said.

He took Ginny's hand and led the three of them down the cobbled pathway into the village. It was a bit of a walk to Hog's Head, Harry knew, and with the Death Eaters around, it was going to be rather difficult.

“Anyone hear anything?” Ron asked.

“No,” Hermione said, “And keep your voice down. This charm doesn't work on our voice and we can't just send Muffliato spells everywhere.”

Up ahead, Harry heard voices and saw two Death Eaters walking out of the Owlery.

“Take action?” Ginny whispered, as she looked ahead at the cloaked figures, “Or let them pass?”

“They don't see us,” Harry said, “Don't do anything.”

The Death Eaters walked closer toward them and Harry heard their voices.

“Bloody dementors,” one of the Death Eaters said, “Gives me the chills... even if they are on the other side of the village.”

“I know what you mean,” the other one said, “I can't even do a good Patronus. Can you?”

The first one shrugged and shook his head. He then led the other Death Eater into one of the shops.

“Damn it,” Ginny muttered, “Dementors? Other side of the village. That is the way to the Hog's Head.”

“Hermione,” Harry whispered, “Will our Charms hide us from Dementors?”

“I-I dunno,” Hermione said timidly, “They'll still affect us. We'd have to use Patronuses.”

“That would give us away,” Ginny said.

“She's right,” Ron said, “I'm sure a load of Death Eaters know what your Patronus is.”

Harry nodded. “We have to move,” he said, “We have to get the castle. Come on.”

“Oomph!” Ron muttered.

Harry looked at Ron and saw that he had fallen onto the ground.

“Ron!” Hermione whispered, “What happened?”

“I don't know,” Ron said, getting up, “I don't see anything.”

“Trip Jinx!” Ginny said, “Has to be!”

“Oi!” one of the same Death Eaters yelled, “I heard something up the street! Come on!”

The other Death Eater ran out of the shop, and headed down the other direction of the street.

“We have to stop them!” Hermione said, “They could alert more, and we don't need that!”

“Expelliarmus!” Harry muttered, “Confundus!”

The wands flew from the Death Eaters hands, and one of the figures looked very dizzy.

Ginny used her Bat-Bogey Hex as the dizzy Death Eater screamed, and Hermione and Ron both used Stunning Spells. Ron's spell was so strong, one of the Death Eaters slammed into the side of the Post office, causing the owls inside and outside the building to hoot loudly.

“That ruckus will alert everyone!” Ginny said.

“We have to move!” Harry growled.

He grabbed Ginny's hand, and led Ron and Hermione down the cobbled pavement, and up a side street toward the Hog's Head. When he was in sight of the pub, he stopped in his tracks and saw two Dementors gliding outside it.

“Expecto Patronum!” Harry said.

Harry's silver buck Patronus glided from his wand and ran down the street toward the Dementors. Then, a loud screeching sound rang through the air and it wasn't the Dementors as they glided off into the air. Three figures ran out of the Hog's Head, and Harry recognized them as the Hog's Head barman, and Neville and Hannah.

“Harry!” Neville said, grinning, “Hurry!”

“You can see us?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, come on!” Neville said.

Harry, Ginny, Ron and Hermione raced over toward them and they ducked inside the building.

“We didn't expect you this early!” Neville said, as he hugged Harry, “Great to see you.”

“Neville, we can't be too long,” Harry said, as Neville and Hannah hugged Ginny, Ron and Hermione, “We have to get in the castle!”

“We've been contacting the Dumbledore's Army members since this morning,” Neville said, “and they've been in contact with the Order. They should be coming shortly. So we're going to do the revolt?”

“Neville, we have to search for something inside the castle,” Harry said, “Ginny, Ron, Hermione and me I mean.”

“Can we help?” Hannah asked, “We're here for you, Harry.”

“Er...” Harry said, “I don't know.”

“Harry,” Ginny said, “We need their help. If this – er-- thing we're searching for has to do with Ravenclaw, someone from Ravenclaw should know about it.”

“We're Dumbledore's Army,” Neville said, and Hannah nodded, “We've been waiting for you to come – everyone up there has. This is what we're waiting for. Everyone is waiting for you and the Order and everyone else. Aberforth?”

“I know the deal, Neville,” Aberforth said, “When they get here, lead them in through the tunnel. Right.”

“Right,” Neville said, “Come on, everyone.”

Harry nodded and they walked over to a large portrait of a young girl.

“Who is that?” Ginny asked, pointing to the picture.

“Don'tcha know it is rude to point, Missy?” Aberforth said to Ginny, “That is my sister, Ariana.”

Harry's eyes widened as he remembered the names on the graves in Godric's Hollow... Ariana and Kendra Dumbledore.

“She died when she was young,” Harry said, “We saw her grave. What happened?”

“None of your business, Potter,” Aberforth said, “Probably too long of a story anyway.”

Aberforth nodded to his sister's portrait and it opened revealing the tunnel.

“We have no time for long stories,” Ginny said, “You-Know-Who is probably going to be here before nightfall.”

Neville stumbled into the tunnel, as he heard this announcement, and Hannah gasped.

“You-Know-Who?” Neville asked.

“He knows I'm searching for something,” Harry said, “And that the something is here. He'll be here, and so will his army... probably.”

“Perfect,” Aberforth said, “Bloody perfect. You better be glad the Order and your friends are with you, Potter. It sounds like we're in for a rough night.”

Harry nodded grimly, as he helped Ginny into the tunnel. Harry climbed into it and helped Hermione up.

“We were just hoping for a bit of a revolution,” Hannah said, as Ron stepped into the tunnel last, “Take back the castle, you know? Now it looks like we're in for a battle.”

“Not just any battle,” Neville said, “You know what this means, right? Don't you all realize this? Today, we could end the Second War here at Hogwarts.”

Ginny, Ron and Hermione looked at Harry and he looked back at them, as the portrait closed behind them, engulfing them into darkness. He wondered if they were thinking the same thing he was...

…. everything they had worked for in the past few months – the past few years, even – had all come down to a few hours... if only they could find those Horcruxes.

------------------------------------------------------------
Not sure how I feel about this chapter. Bit of a transition chapter between Gringotts and Hogwarts. It gets so much better after this! Got some big plans, and maybe a few strange PoV switches, just to get a wide shot of stuff happening around Hogwarts.

As you can see I totally skipped over Aberforth's Tale. I didn't want anything to do with it. It isn't too important to the rest of my story.

Hope you liked this chapter! More to come and we'll soon reach the conclusion! Not sure how many more chapters the story will have, but I could see it going between 100 and 110. Wow.... that is kind of scary. Whew!

[Fury]

Chapter 94
Ginny's Vision

(Harry's PoV)

If Harry didn't know the tunnel was created by the Room of Requirement, he would have thought had been there for years. It looked as though the passageway had been there for years. Brass lamps hung from the walls and the earthy floor was worn and smooth; as they walked, their shadows rippled, fan-like, across the wall.

“So how are you?” Hermione asked, “How is everyone?”

“Are you recovering from that Cruciatus Curse, Hannah?” Ginny asked.

“Completely recovered,” Hannah said, “A lot of rest and a few well-brewed potions by some of the students really did it for me. Plus Neville's comfort and just being there helped a lot too.”

In the faint light, Harry could see Neville blushing as Hannah caressed his hand.

“We're all hanging in there,” Neville said, “Been doing some dueling practices – this past week it has been like actual Dumbledore's Army meetings again, the way we have been teaching each other spells to duel with. But today – I think spirits are high for everyone.”

“You mean they know what we're planning on doing?” Ron asked.

“Well – I'm sure they'll surprised and a bit panicked about the fact that You-Know-Who is coming here,” Neville said, “But the fact that a revolt is being planned and that you were saying you'd be here? That is really uplifting. Everyone knows something is about to go down.”

“Luna's already here,” Hannah said, “Arrived just a couple hours ago.”

“Luna?” Harry asked, looking at Ginny, Ron and Hermione, “How did she know –?”

“I might have let it slip we were planning on being here today,” Ginny said, raising her hand that wasn't clutched to Harry's.

“She contacted me with her D.A coin,” Neville said, “And I told her how to get in. More should be coming in a few minutes, I hope. I was talking to Fred right before you got here. What is this we hear about a Gringotts Break-in? And apparently you escaped on a dragon?”

“All true,” Ginny said.

“What did you do with the dragon?” Hannah asked.

“Released it into the wild,” Ron said, “Hermione, here – she wanted to keep it as a pet.”

“Don't exaggerate, Ron,” Hermione scowled.

“Why would you want to break into Gringotts?” Hannah asked.

“It was something we had to do,” Harry said, “Same reason we're here tonight --”

“Other than the coming battle, you mean,” Neville said.

“Er... well, yeah,” Harry said, “But this is really important.”

“So you're not going to help us fight?” Neville asked.

“Of course we are,” Ginny said, “But what we're doing – this – well --”

“It is like you said, Neville,” Hermione said, “It could really bring the end to the war.”

“Ah,” Neville said.

“You sound disappointed,” Ron said, “Something the matter, mate?”

“You don't understand,” Neville said, “Like I said – ever since you said you were planning on coming back here, the mood has been really uplifting. Harry Potter, the Chosen One, and his friends... the Enemies of the State coming back to Hogwarts even though they are hunted by the Ministry and Snatchers and Merlin knows what else. Really uplifting.”

“After Colin was killed,” Hannah said, “Everything became so depressing. But hearing that you were coming... heck, even Dennis is feeling better. Not good... he'll probably never recover from this. But at least he's doing more than crying and staying in his camp-bed all day.”

“Everyone hoped you would be the leader in all of this, Harry,” Neville said. “That it would mean something and we could take the school back.”

“What about you, Neville?” Hermione asked, “You seem to be a great leader.”

“I-I don't know about that,” Neville said, “I've done so many things wrong.”

“Wrong?” Ron asked. “Asking the room to make a tunnel from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade? Protecting students? Contacting Order members and D.A students? This is all happening because of you.”

“Yeah, it happened because of me,” Neville said.

“Neville,” Hannah said, “Please.”

“Colin's dead because of me,” Neville said. “That isn't protecting students, is it? Contacting reinforcements? Yeah, sure... only because I went to get the Floo Powder, which caused us to get caught. I'd be dead... Hannah would be dead... others would be dead if Hagrid hadn't protected us.”

“Yeah, but Neville,” Hannah said, “Everyone looks up to you.”

“I don't know if they should,” Neville said.

“I'm sorry, Neville,” Harry said. “Yes, I am here to get back the school. But plans have changed. I'm searching for something in Hogwarts and – well, put it this way, it has to be found or everything is hopeless.”

“And you say it has something to do with Rowena Ravenclaw?” Hannah asked.

“Or Godric Gryffindor,” Harry said, “But – well --”

“Me, Harry, Ron and Hermione,” Ginny said, “We've been doing this for months now and we would have heard if what we were searching had to do with Gryffindor. It has to be Ravenclaw, doesn't it?”

“I hope so,” Harry said.

“I'm sure some of the Ravenclaw students will know what you are talking about,” Neville said, “You can talk to them when we – oh, here we are!”


They turned a corner and there ahead of them was the end of the passage. Another short flight of steps led to a door just like the one hidden behind Ariana’s portrait. Neville pushed it open and climbed through.

“Oi, you lot!” Neville said, “Look smart. We have more guests!”

The applause and chants of Harry, Ron, Hermione and even Ginny's names was deafening as they made their way down into the Room of Requirement. Friends and students began hugging the four of them and Luna waved from the crowd as well.

“All right, all right!” Neville said, “Messengers – those of you who aren't Ravenclaws, start contacting some of those people on the lists. Get them in here. Ravenclaws and the rest of you, get over here. Harry has something important to say.”

In the far corner of the room, a small group of students – Messengers – were all sprinkling green Floo Powder on coins and calling out names. The rest of the students crowded around Harry. He felt a very sudden bout of stage-fright come across him.

“Er – well --” Harry said, clearing his throat; Ginny squeezed his hand and this gave him a bit of confidence, “Okay – first things first. This is all going to upset you, I'm sure. But this so-called revolution you've all been planning for – I'm afraid it is more than that.”

“What he's trying to say is,” Ginny said, “You-Know-Who and his merry band of Death Eaters – yeah, more of them – are coming here.”

Frightened murmurs and a bit of panicking settled in through the students. However, quite a few of the students, including most of the Seventh Years, looked determined.

“L-like what he did at Durmstrang?” Romilda Vane asked.

Harry nodded.

“If they want a fight – we'll give it to them!” Seamus said, “We've been planning this, haven't we? We have reinforcements coming.”

“Yeah, but You-Know-Who?” Dennis Creevey asked, “I – I mean – oh, Merlin.”

“That is why you're here, Harry, right?” Lavender asked, “To fight him off?”

“Er --” Harry said, “Yes – sort of – maybe. Um... this is mostly for you Ravenclaws, so listen up.”

Harry groaned suddenly as he felt a terrible, scorching pain in the lightning scar. As he turned his back hastily on the curious and delighted faces, the Room of Requirement vanished, and he was standing inside a ruined stone shack, and the rotting floorboards were ripped apart at his feet, a disinterred golden box lay open and empty beside the hole, and Voldemort’s scream of fury vibrated inside his head.

With an enormous effort he pulled out of Voldemort’s mind again, back to where he stood, swaying, in the Room of Requirement, sweat pouring from his face and Ron and Ginny holding him up.

“Are you okay, mate?” Neville asked, “Need to sit down?”

“No,” Harry said, “I need to say this. I am looking for something of Rowena Ravenclaw's.”

“Ginny! Ron!” a voice said behind them, “Hey, Harry! Hermione!

Harry looked over his shoulder. Fred, George, Angelina and Lee Jordan were standing in the portrait hole. Harry heard Ginny groan, and Harry saw why: Cho Chang was behind Lee Jordan.

“Wow, that was fast,” Neville said.

“Aberforth says more are coming through,” Fred said, “He's been contacting some of the Order since we got here. Big fan of PotterWatch actually, that is how we got here so fast.”

“I was trying to find Lee, and – well – er – he and Cho were having a bit of a breakfast date,” George said.

Cho blushed pink and nudged against Lee.

“So, Harry,” Luna said, “What were you saying about Rowena Ravenclaw?”

Harry turned back to the crowd.

“Right,” Harry said, “Has anyone heard of a – say an artifact of Rowena's? Something she was known to have that could be at Hogwarts. Has anyone come across something with her eagle on it, for instance?”

He looked hopefully toward the little group of Ravenclaws, to Padma, Michael, Terry, and Cho, but it was Luna who answered.

“Well, there’s her lost diadem,” Luna said, then looked around, “The lost diadem of Ravenclaw? Hasn't anyone heard of it.”

“Yeah, but Luna,” Cho said, “You said it yourself. It is lost.”

“When was it lost?” asked Harry.

“Centuries ago, they say,” said Cho, and Harry’s heart sank. “Professor Flitwick says the diadem vanished with Ravenclaw herself. People have looked, but,” she appealed to her fellow Ravenclaws. “Nobody’s ever found a trace of it, have them?”

They all shook their heads.

“Sorry, but what is a diadem?” asked Ron.

“It’s a kind of crown,” said Terry Boot. “Ravenclaw’s was supposed to have magical properties, enhance the wisdom of the wearer.”

“And none of you have ever seen anything that looks like it?” Harry asked.

They all shook their heads again. Harry looked at Ginny, Ron and Hermione and his own disappointment was mirrored back at him. An object that had been lost this long, and apparently without trace, did not seem like a good candidate for the Horcrux hidden in the castle … Before he could formulate a new question, however, Cho spoke again.

“If you’d like to see what the diadem’s supposed to look like, I could take you up to our common room and show you, Harry. Ravenclaw’s wearing it in her statue.”

Harry’s scar scorched again: For a moment the Room of Requirement swam before him, and he saw instead the dark earth soaring beneath him and felt the great snake wrapped around his shoulders. Voldemort was flying again, whether to the underground lake or here, to the castle, he did not know: Either way, there was hardly any time left.

“He’s on the move,” he said quietly to Ginny, Ron and Hermione.
He glanced at Cho and then back at them.

“Listen,” Harry said,”I know it’s not much of a lead, but I’m going to go look at this statue, at least find out what the diadem looks like. Wait for me here and keep, you know – the other one – safe.”

“I want to go with you,” Ginny said.

“No!” Harry whispered harshly.

“I want to help, damn it!” Ginny growled.

“You can help!” Harry said, “I trust that you can help. But only you and me know where those fangs are in my dorm. You need to show Ron and Hermione where they are – they can destroy the cup.”

Behind them, Cho cleared her throat.

“So... it sounds like we should go, eh?” Cho asked.

“No, Luna will take Harry, won’t you, Luna?” Ginny asked.

“Oooh, yes, I’d like to,” said Luna happily.

“How do we get out?” Harry asked Neville.

“Same way most of us get in,” Neville said, “Er – sorta.”

“Sorta?” Harry echoed.

He led Harry and Luna to the large doors of the room.

“It comes out somewhere different every day, so they’ve never been able to find it,” he said. “Only trouble is, we never know exactly where we’re going to end up when we go out. Be careful, Harry, they’re always patrolling the corridors these days.”

“No problem,” said Harry.

He turned to Luna.

“Get under here,” Harry told Luna, pulling out the Invisibility Cloak and throwing it over both of them.

“Looks like you're going to the fifth floor,” Neville whispered.

“Wow,” Luna said, “Weren't we just on the seventh? Very peculiar.”

“Yeah,” Harry said, “Come on, this way. See you soon, Neville.”

They crept off out of the room and started off toward the Ravenclaw tower.

-----------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione smiled as she watched Ron and Ginny hug Fred, George and Angelina.

“Sorry we weren't able to go to the wedding,” Ron said, “How's Mum? Dad?”

“You can ask them yourselves in a little bit, eh?” George asked.

“What?” Ginny asked, “They're – they're coming here?”

“They're part of the Order,” Fred said.

“Oh dear,” Ginny said.

“Ron, Ginny,” Hermione said, “We need to get going, remember? Neville? Help us out?”

Neville nodded and led Hermione, Ron and Ginny toward the door.

“We'll be right back,” Hermione said, “I hope. Just make sure everyone gets here.”

“We won't start the fight without you,” Neville said, “Watch out for Death Eaters, eh? Especially on the seventh floor. They've been patrolling the corridors up there. Apparently one of the Slytherins let it slip that we were hiding up there somewhere.”

“How do they know?” Ginny asked.

“Crabbe and Goyle,” Hermione said, “They were with Draco when he was in here last year.”

“Crabbe and Goyle?” Ron said, “Those thick-heads.”

“They're more than thick-heads now,” Neville said, “Actually they seem pretty dangerous – especially with the Death Eater reign. From the couple of times we ran into them, they were boasting on about how well they were doing in Dark Arts class.”

“That's depressing,” Ron said.

“Okay,” Neville said, opening the door, “Let's see where it takes you this time. Seventh floor. It rarely does that.”

“We need the seventh floor anyway,” Ginny said, “Come on.”

“See you soon, Neville,” Ron said, “Watch for our family, eh?”

“Will do,” Neville said nodding.

Hermione took Ron's hand and they held their wands in their free hands as they walked off onto the seventh floor.

“Delusio!” Hermione said, pointing her wand at her, Ron and Ginny.

“Good idea,” Ron said.

“I don't think we'll be able to use that too much,” Hermione said, “I imagine it is going to get really hectic here, and we'd be running into people while we're invisible.”

“Well, of course,” Ginny said, “We wouldn't want to make things too easy.”

Hermione chuckled in spite of herself. They headed off toward the Gryffindor Common Room. When they turned the corner, two Death Eaters were walking down the hall up ahead, toward the Gryffindor Tower as well. Hermione almost gasped out loud, but Ron covered her mouth.

“Slowly,” Ron whispered.

“They're heading for the Tower!” Ginny whispered, “What do we do?”

“Try to get past them,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded and they crept slowly, trying not to make any noise as they followed the two Death Eaters.

“Can't believe we have to escort the brats right now,” one of the Death Eaters growled, “I was hoping for a bit of a late morning kip in.”

“Yeah, well,” the other Death Eater said, “You heard Snape. He wants all the students and staff down in the Great Hall. A surprise assembly of some sort. Hopefully he lets us kill a few Muggleborn. Ever since that Creevey kid was killed by Yaxley, I've been itching to do in one of them.”

“Assembly?” Ginny whispered, “You don't think You-Know-Who is coming inside the castle, do you?”

“Oh, Merlin, I hope not,” Hermione gasped.

Soon the Death Eaters were standing in front of the Fat Lady's portrait.

“Oi!” one of the Death Eaters said, “Let us in, you painted slag!”

“Yeah, yeah,” the Fat Lady said, almost bored, “Always saying slag... too dumb to come up with anything more, I suppose?”

The portrait opened and the two Death Eaters disappeared into to the hole. Hermione, knowing they had to get inside now, led Ron and Ginny forward before the Portrait hole closed, and Ron pushed it open, causing the Fat Lady to grunt in surprise. They climbed in through the hole and edged around the Death Eaters and students who were gathered. The students were being pushed and forced into line. Some of them had bruises and cuts all along their bodies.

“All right, you lot!” one of the Death Eaters said, “I don't want any funny business! We're all heading to the Great Hall for a surprise assembly. Let's get going!”

Some of the students groaned, but they all followed the lead Death Eater out of the hole, as the other one followed behind them.

“Are either of you curious what this assembly is?” Ginny asked, as they headed up the stairwell leading for the Boys Dormitories.

“What?” Ron asked, “You mean you want to go down there? Are you kidding me?”

“Yeah,” Ginny said, “After we destroy this cup, I mean.”

“What about Harry?” Hermione asked, “And everyone in the Room of Requirement?”

“We could try and find Luna and Harry after we get done here,” Ginny said, “Harry has his map, doesn't he? He'll see us coming, and find us. Then we'll alert everyone in the Room of Requirement what is going on.”

“Actually that is a good idea,” Ron said, “Snape and the Death Eaters all packed into the Great Hall. If we have enough of the Order and others here with us? We could ambush them.”

“Yeah, but Ron, the students!” Hermione said.

“We'll protect them,” Ron said, “Hermione, this could be the first big blow against You-Know-Who. After destroying the cup and that tiara I mean. We'll get the castle back and go on the offensive.”

“I'm up for that,” Ginny said.

“Okay,” Hermione said, “We'll see what we can do. But right now... we need to get to those fangs.”

“Right here,” Ginny said, “Come on.”

“Exactly how many times were you in Harry's dormitory, Ginny?” Ron asked.

“Exactly how many times were you in Hermione's room, Ron?” Ginny shot back.

Ron narrowed his eyes, but Hermione quelled him with a look.

“Right, never mind,” Ron said.

Ginny, Ron and Hermione reached Harry's old dorm and they crossed the room and went over to the window. Ginny pointed her wand at the windowsill, and murmured something under her breath. Three large bricks rose up into the air, revealing a small hole underneath them.

“Whoa,” Ron said, “Why didn't I ever think of this? All that stuff I could stash. Banned items from Fred and George's shop – that kind of stuff.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. Ginny reached her hand into the hole and pulled out a number of basilisk fangs.

“Just in case we need them for the tiara,” she said, “And the snake.”

“Killing a snake with a snake fang,” Ron said, “I love the irony in that.”

Hermione chuckled.

“Okay,” Ginny said, “So who is going to destroy the cup?”

“You do it,” Ron said to Ginny.

“What?” Hermione asked, “Ginny?”

“M-me?” Ginny asked.

Hermione destroyed one in the Chamber,” Ron said, “I helped her with it. You wanted to prove yourself on the hunt. Time to do it.”

Ginny cleared her throat. She narrowed her eyes and nodded. Hermione reached into her bag and pulled out the goblet. She set it on the ground and Ron pulled her away from it.

“The locket attacked us,” Ron said, “Attacked Hermione because she was trying to destroy it. So be careful.”

Ginny nodded. She kneeled down onto the stone floor and raised the fang in two hands. Suddenly, something completely unexpected happened. There were no ghosts, no twisters, no voices. Ginny's eyes widened and her eyes went completely black. The only color in them was a dark black.

“G-Ginny!” Ron said, “What's wrong?”

Ginny moaned and rolled her eyes back. She closed her eyes and screamed.

“N-no!” Ginny screamed, “Harry! Don't go! Harry!”

“Ginny!” Hermione said, “Destroy the goblet!”

“Don't let him do it!” Ginny cried out, “There has to be another way! Harry!”

“Ginny,” Ron growled, walking over to her, “Harry's not here. It is me and oh!”

Ginny's eyes opened and Ron was sent flying backward. He landed with a crash on one of the beds, and the whole bed started to collapse.

“Protego!” Hermione screamed.

Her Shield spell caused the large wood splinters, that would have buried Ron, to fall away from him. She ran over to him, all while listening to Ginny moaning and crying out.

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked, Ron, as she pulled him off the bed.

“Don't worry about me!” Ron growled, “Ginny!”

“No!” Ginny cried out, sobbing, “No!”

Ron pushed Hermione out of the way and grabbed one of the Basilisk fangs. He slid to his knees in front of the goblet and immediately stabbed it with no hesitation. Screams and a burst of white surrounded the room. Ron hurled toward Ginny and pushed her away, but nothing else happened. The cup lay on the floor, oozing thick black oil-like blood. Hermione ran over to Ginny and Ron.

“Ginny?” Ron asked, “Ginny!”

Ginny's eyes blinked open and Hermione saw her normal color again.

“I-I-I,” Ginny stammered, “Harry! Where is he?”

“He's going to Ravenclaw Tower, Ginny,” Hermione said, “Remember?”

“I have to find him!” Ginny growled, pushing Ron off her.

Ginny stood up and raced out of the room. Hermione grabbed the slain goblet and the fangs, and stuffed them in her bag.

“Ginny!” Ron and Hermione yelled as they ran out of the room and down the stairs.

When they reached the Common Room, they found Ginny on the other side of the room.

“What's going on?” Ron asked, “What happened?”

“I have to go find Harry!” Ginny cried out, sobbing, “He can't go into the Forbidden Forest today! If he does, he's going to die!”

---------------------------------------
Ahh, I love the end of this chapter! So good! People keep asking me why I wanted Ginny to be so important in this story. So important on the hunt. So important that her relationship with Harry stays intact and flourishes. It all came down to the end of this chapter. And I loved it!

Hope you loved this chapter as much as I did.

[Fury]

Chapter 95
McGonagall's Finest Hour

(Harry's PoV)

“This way, Harry,” breathed Luna, plucking his sleeve and pulling him toward a spiral staircase.

They climbed in tight, dizzying circles; Harry had never been up here before. At last they reached a door.

There was no handle and no keyhole: nothing but a plain expanse of aged wood, and a bronze knocker in the shape an eagle.

Luna reached out a pale hand, which looked eerie floating in midair, unconnected to arm or body. She knocked once, and in the silence it sounded to Harry like a cannon blast. At once the beak of the eagle opened, but instead of a bird’s called, a soft, musical voice said, “Which came first, the phoenix or the flame?”

“Hmm … What do you think, Harry?” said Luna, looking thoughtful.

“What? Isn’t there a password?”

“Oh no, you’ve got to answer a question,” said Luna.

“What if you get it wrong?”

“Well, you have to wait for somebody who gets it right,” said Luna. “That way you learn, you see?”

“Yeah,” Harry said, “Trouble is, we can’t really afford to wait for anyone else, Luna.”

“No, I see what you mean,” said Luna seriously. “Well then, I think the answer is that a circle has no beginning.”

“Well reasoned,” said the voice, and the door swung open. |

The deserted Ravenclaw common room was a wide, circular room, airier than any Harry had ever seen at Hogwarts. Graceful arched windows punctuated the walls, which were hung with blue-and-bronze silks. A spectacular view of the surrounding mountains could be seen in the distance out the window. Harry privately wondered if Voldemort's army was coming through that way. The ceiling was domed and painted with stars, which were echoed in the midnight-blue carpet. There were tables, chairs, and bookcases, and in a niche opposite the door stood a tall statue of white marble.

Rowena Ravenclaw's statue stood beside a door that led, he guessed, to dormitories above. He strode right up to the marble woman, and she seemed to look back at him with a quizzical half smile on her face, beautiful yet slightly intimidating. A delicate-looking circlet had been reproduced in marble on top of her head. It was not unlike the tiara Fleur had worn at her wedding. There were tiny words etched into it. Harry stepped out from under the Cloak and climbed up onto Ravenclaw’s plinth to read them.

“Wit beyond measure is man's greatest treasure,” Harry said.

“The motto of all worthy Ravenclaw's,” Luna said.

Harry nodded. Suddenly, he heard voices outside the portrait hole.

“Oi!” a growl said, “Let us in! We have to escort the students down to the Great Hall for an assembly.”

“I am the beginning of everything,” the bird's voice called out, “And the end of time. In a flock of sheep, I am only two. In the middle, I am the last. What am I?”

“Oh, wonderful riddle!” Luna exclaimed, “Easy answer too, if you think about it.”

“I hope they don't think about it,” Harry said, “Otherwise we're in trouble! Get under here, Luna!”

Luna walked over to Harry and hurried under the Invisibility Cloak.

“Oi!” a voice said, “Brats! Get out here! Headmaster Snape calls you out for an assembly downstairs!”

Up above him, Harry heard footsteps as a bunch of Ravenclaw students started marching down the steps.

“Assembly?” a student said, “This early.”

“He-he!” a girl said, “Those dimwits can't answer our questions. Stupid Slytherins, all of them.”

“What is going on up here?” Professor McGonagall's voice called out.

“Oi! Hag!” the voice growled, “Let us in there. We need to get the kids for the assembly.”

“An assembly?” McGonagall asked, “I did not hear of any such assembly.”

“Well, no, you wouldn't have, would you?” the voice said, “Only students and Snape and us are allowed. No staff.”

“We had an agreement,” McGonagall said, “Staff protects the students.”

“Couldn't protect that Creevey boy could you hag?” the voice growled.

McGonagall cleared her throat. “Question, please?” she said.

“I am the beginning of everything,” the bird's voice repeated, “And the end of time. In a flock of sheep, I am only two. In the middle, I am the last. What am I?”

“Oh, no wonder you couldn't answer that,” McGonagall said, with glee in her voice, “It is a Muggle riddle. If you would have taught Muggle Studies instead of everything anti-Muggle. You'd be in there now. The answer is the letter 'e'.”

“Very good, Headmistress,” the bird called out.

“She's not the Headmistress,” the voice growled.

“She is in the eyes of the Ravenclaw students,” the bird called out.

“Well, I'll just have to see about that!” the door opened and McGonagall and a Death Eater Harry recognized as Thorfinn Rowle walked into the room.

“Oi, you lot!” Rowle growled, “Come on. Assembly time! Why didn't you let me inside?”

“You have to answer the question,” a small girl that was probably a first year said, “If you can't, you have to wait for someone who can. Ravenclaw tradition.”

“Tradition, is it, you little brat?” Rowle sneered.

“Yes,” the girl said.

“I'll show you tradition!” Rowle growled, pointing his wand at the girl.

“Stupefy!” Harry said, reacting before Rowle could even get a spell off.

The spell hit Rowle and he was sent crashing through a table, Stunned and unconscious.

“What in the bloody Merlin?” McGonagall said, looking at the spot where Harry and Luna were.

“Wow, that was rather loud,” Luna said, as she walked out under the cloak, “Hello, Headmistress.”

“Miss Lovegood!” McGonagall gasped, and when Harry removed his cloak, “Potter! What are you –?”

“No time, Headmistress,” Harry said, “I have to search for something. Voldemort is coming.”

“Oh, can we say his name now?” Luna asked.

“He'll be here anyway,” Harry said.

Students around the room gasped.

“What?” McGonagall asked.

“Time's running out,” Harry said, “Voldemort's getting nearer, Headmistress, I'm acting on Dumbledore's orders, I must find what he wanted me to find! But we've got to get the students out while I'm searching the castle--- It's me Voldemort wants, but he won't cares about killing a few more or less, not now---” not now he knows I'm attacking Horcruxes, Harry finished the sentence in his head.

“You're acting on Dumbledore's orders?” McGonagall asked with a look of dawning wonder. Then she drew herself up to her fullest height. “We shall secure the school against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named while you search for this --- this object.”

“Is that possible?” Harry asked.

“I think so,” said Professor McGonagall dryly, “we teachers are rather good at magic, you know. I am sure we will be able to hold him off for a while if we all put our best efforts into it. Of course, something will have to be done about Professor Snape and if Hogwarts is about to enter a state of siege, with the Dark Lord at the gates, it would indeed be advisable to take as many innocent people out of the way as possible. With the Floo Network under observation, and Apparition impossible within the grounds---”

“There's a way,” said Harry quickly, and he explained about the passageway leading into the Hog's Head.

“Potter, we're talking about hundreds of students---”

“I know, Headmistress,” Harry said, “but if Voldemort and the Death Eaters are concentrating on the school boundaries they won't be interested in anyone who's Disapparating out of Hog's Head.”

“There's something in that,” she agreed, “Oh dear, if only we had more of an offense.”

“Actually, Professor,” Harry said, “Dumbledore's Army is already taking care of that. As of right now, Order of the Phoenix members and other reinforcements are coming into the Room of Requirement as we speak.”

McGonagall's eyes widened.

“Well – wonderful!” McGonagall said, “Er – Miss Lovegood, if you can, could you escort the Ravenclaw students out of the castle –?“

“Oh yes, I can do that,” Luna said, grinning.

“Um, Professor,” Harry said, “Do you know anything about Ravenclaw's Lost Diadem?”

“Ravenclaw's Lost Diadem?” McGonagall said, “Only that it has not been seen for centuries, Potter. But if it is any help to you, Professor Flitwick might know. I'll round up the Professors and send them to the Great Hall.”

She pointed her wand toward the doors of the Common Room and several silver objects started flying through the doorway.

“Do not fret, my students,” McGonagall said, turning back to the Ravenclaws, “Voldemort and the Death Eaters will not win this night. We will not let what happened to Durmstrang happen here. Miss Lovegood?”

“Yes, I will gather up the lot of them,” Luna said, “Gather round, only bring your wands with you. The belongings will all stay here for now. I'm sure you'll be reunited with them soon.”

McGonagall pointed her wand at Rowle, and ropes bound his body. She then hung him in mid-air where he floated there, unconscious. Harry then followed her out of the Common Room and toward the corridors.

“Voldemort,” McGonagall muttered, almost to herself, “Oh, dear. We'll have to protect the castle. Knights. Old Magic. Yes.”

“First we have to clear the castle of Snape and the other Death Eaters already here, Professor,” Harry said.

“You leave that to me,” McGonagall said, “I've been wanting a piece of Severus Snape ever since --”

“Harry!” Ginny's sobbing voice said, as she ran around a corner.

Harry ran past McGonagall and ran toward Ginny. Ron and Hermione were close behind her. Ginny threw her arms around Harry and hugged him, tears streaming down her face.

“Harry,” Ginny said, sobbing, “Thank Merlin! I saw – I saw – oh, Harry. I saw you going into the Forbidden Forest. You can't do that, Harry. I saw you die!”

“Um... what?” Harry asked.

“I had a vision,” Ginny said, “While I was trying to destroy the cup, you know. And it – I – I saw you walking into the Forbidden Forest. And when I saw you next, you were dead and he was there at the Forbidden Forest. You can't go in, Harry! Not today!”

“Okay, I promise,” Harry said, chuckling, “Forest is forbidden for even me today.”

“Miss Weasley!” McGonagall exclaimed, “Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger!”

“Hello, Headmistress,” Hermione said.

“I already told her Voldemort is coming here,” Harry said, “We need to get to the Great Hall. An assembly --”

“We heard,” Hermione said, “Students and Staff --”

“No staff have been told about it,” McGonagall said, “But they will know now. We're going down to the Great Hall... where I will confront Severus Snape.”

“I'll go with you, Professor,” Harry said, “Ginny, I guess I can't ask you not to come with me. Ron, Hermione, you need to get to the Room of Requirement. Meet up with everyone and tell them what is going on. Get them down to the Great Hall. We may need their help.”

“We'll do it, Harry,” Ron said, “You can count on...”

Ron's voice faded.

In a distant part of Harry's brain, that part connected to the angry, burning scar, he could see Voldemort sailing fast over the dark lake in the ghostly green boat.... He had nearly reached the island where the stone basin stood....

“Harry!” Ginny growled.

Harry's eyes opened and Ginny was looking at him.

“He's almost found that the next one is gone,” Harry said, “He'll be here soon.”

“What?” McGonagall asked, “You saw –?”

“Yes,” Harry said, “Professor, we have to hurry.”

“Then we must be off!” McGonagall said.

“We'll see you soon,” Hermione said, “Be safe, please.”

“We destroyed the goblet, Harry!” Ron said, “Did you find out more about the Diadem?”

“I'm going to talk to Professor Flitwick in the Great Hall,” Harry said, “Hopefully he will know. Just get everyone ready. We have to defend this castle. They won't expect an offense of this size. Get them to the Great Hall!”

“You can count on us,” Hermione said.

Harry quickly hugged Ron and Hermione, and he and Ginny followed McGonagall off toward the Great Hall, while Ron and Hermione ran back toward the Room of Requirement.

-----------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

It took only a couple minutes to run back to the Room of Requirement. They reached the entrance to the Room and walked inside.

“Whoa,” Ron muttered.

Hermione's eyes widened. The room was packed, far more crowded than when she had last been in there. Kingsley and Remus were looking up at him, as were Oliver Wood, Katie Bell, and Alicia Spinnet, Bill and Fleur, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.”

“Ronald!” Mrs. Weasley cried out, “Hermione! Where have you been?”

Mrs. Weasley ran toward them and hugged Ron around the middle.

“Where's Ginny? Harry?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“They're safe, Mum,” Ron said, “They're heading down to the Great Hall. Erm --”

He cleared his throat and backed up.

“Neville,” Ron said, as Neville ran over to Hermione and Ron, “How much did you tell them?”

“We know You-Know-Who is coming,” Lupin said, “And his army.”

“Er... right,” Ron said, “Okay. The students are being assembled in the Great Hall. Only they think the staff is going to be there. But only Snape and the Death Eaters are there. We don't know what is happening. But Harry, Ginny, McGonagall and the other staff are going down there. Sounds like they are going to confront Snape, and they are asking for our help.”

“Oh, wow!” Luna said behind Ron and Hermione, “This is a lot of people.”

Hermione turned around. Luna and what seemed like most of Ravenclaw Tower were heading into the room.

“Headmistress McGonagall asked me to escort the students out into Hogsmeade,” Luna said.

“Oh, good,” Hermione said, “Someone needs to stay in the room anyway to make sure more reinforcements can come in. Can you do that?”

“I sure can!” Luna said.

“Okay, you lot!” Neville said, “Let these students through. I need some volunteers to help them get out of here safely.”

“Angelina, you do it,” George said, nearby, “Go with a group, and take the younger students out.”

“I don't want to leave you, George!” Angelina said.

“Please, Angelina!” George said, “For me! I'll be safe! I'm with Fred.”

“O-okay,” Angelina said, nodding.

She hugged and kissed him.

“We'll go with you,” Katie Bell said, and Alicia nodded.

“Okay you lot!” Neville said, “Follow these girls down the tunnel. You Fifth and Sixth years too, all of you who are not of age!”

Some of Dumbledore's army groaned.

“I'm serious!” Neville said, “McGonagall would never forgive me. You too, Dennis, Sasha, Tessa, Scott! Go! They need you.”

Hermione heard groans as the younger students followed Angelina, Alicia and Katie, and helped them escort the Ravenclaws down the tunnel.

“Okay,” Ron said, “We have to get the Great Hall. Once we get rid of the Death Eaters, I'm sure we can assemble there and start the offensive.”

Many of the older students, and the Order and Dumbledore's Army all started off out of the room. Ron and Hermione stayed behind, waiting. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Remus, Fred, George, Bill and Fleur walked over to them.

“Come on,” Ron said.

“Ron, no, you can't go,” Mrs. Weasley said.

“I'm of age, Mum!” Ron said, “I've done things these past few weeks you don't want to know about!”

“He's right, Molly,” Mr. Weasley said, “Come on, we need to find Ginny anyway. She's not of age... as you two and Harry should have known.”

“Yeah, sorry,” Hermione said, “You know Ginny's resolution to come with us. I apologize, Mr. Weasley.”

“You don't have to do that, Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said, “Besides... we hear you're very close to becoming family.”

Hermione blushed and looked at Ron who was blushing too.

“Um... yeah,” Hermione said, “About that... erm... never mind. Remus, where's Dora?”

“She's with Andromeda,” Dora said, “They're watching Teddy and --”

“Ahem!” Mrs. Weasley growled, “Not yet, Remus. There is too much to focus on today to go through that yet.”

Remus frowned and looked at Hermione. He nodded.

“Anyway, Dora's with Teddy and Andromeda,” he said, “I asked her to stay away.”

There was a scuffling and a great thump. Someone else had clambered out of the tunnel, overbalanced slightly, and fallen. He pulled himself up no the nearest chair, looked around through lopsided horn-rimmed glasses, and said, “Am I too late? Has it started? I only just found out, so I --- I ---”

Percy spluttered into silence. Evidently he had not expected to run into most of his family.

“I was a fool!” Percy roared, so loudly, that Hermione jumped, “I was an idiot, I was a pompous prat, I was a – a --”

“Ministry-loving, family-disowning, power-hungry moron,” said Fred.

Percy swallowed. “Yes, I was!”

“Well, you can't say fairer than that,” said Fred, holding his hand out to Percy.

Mrs. Weasley burst into tears,. She ran forward, pushed Fred aside, and pulled Percy into a strangling hug, while he patted her on the back, his eyes on his father.

“I'm sorry, Dad,” Percy said.

Mr. Weasley blinked rather rapidly, then he too hurried to hug his son.

“What made you see sense, Perce?” inquired George.

“It's been coming on for a while,” said Percy, mopping his eyes under his glasses with a corner of his traveling cloak. “But I had to find a way out and it's not so easy at the Ministry, they're imprisoning traitors all the time. I managed to make contact with Aberforth and he tipped me off ten minutes ago that Hogwarts was going to make a fight of it, so here I am.”

“Well, we do look to our prefects to take a lead at times such as these,” said George in a good imitation of Percy's most pompous manner. “Now let's get upstairs and fight, or all the good Death Eaters will be taken.”

“So, you're my sister in-law now?” said Percy, shaking hands with Fleur as they hurried off toward the staircase with Bill, Fred, and George., “Apparently, I have more than one of those now, I guess. Wow!”

“I – er --” Hermione said, looking around at the others who still looked rather shocked at Percy's arrival, “I guess we better go to, eh?”

“Y-yeah,” Ron said.

Hermione grabbed his hand, and they ran off out of the Room of Requirement with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and Remus, leaving only Luna behind to watch the room and wait for others.

-------------------------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

When Harry, Ginny and Professor McGonagall arrived into the Entrance Hall, most of the staff were waiting outside the doors of the Great Hall. Four Stunned and Hexed Death Eaters were laying off to the side of the hall. Almost every one of the Professors were there... except for...

“Where's Hagrid?” Harry asked.

“He sent me a message yesterday,” McGonagall said, “He is in a cave near here with Grawp. I sent him a messenger Patronus as well. He should be here soon.”

“Mr. Potter!” Slughorn gasped, “An honor to see you, m'boy!”

“Quiet, Horace!” Flitwick piped up, “Snape and the Death Eaters will hear you. Minerva, the students – except for the Ravenclaws, strange enough – are inside the Great Hall. They are surrounded by Death Eaters and Snape is at the end of the hall near our table. I saw Yaxley there as well.”

“I think it is time I crash this little assembly, Filius,” McGonagall said, “The rest of you stay out here – Mr. Potter, you may come in as well, but I suggest you don that curious cloak of yours. Miss Weasley--”

“I'm going with Harry!” Ginny growled.

“Obviously I cannot stop you,” McGonagall muttered, “Get under the cloak too. Keep quiet. My fellow staff – more reinforcements are on their way. Don't do anything funny until they get here.”

“Professor Flitwick,” Harry said, “I need to speak with you.”

“That can wait for a few minutes, I think, Mr. Potter!” McGonagall said, “Surely the students' safety is more important?”

“I – er – yes, of course, Headmistress,” Harry said.

“Then put on that cloak,” McGonagall said, “It is time I rid this school of Severus Snape once and for all.”

Harry took his cloak from his robes and covered himself with it. Ginny went under it as well.

“Good luck, Minerva,” Professor Sprout said, “We're here if you need us.”

McGonagall cleared her throat and walked over to the large doors. She pushed her way through them and Harry and Ginny ran inside. It was quite a sight to see. Instead of students sitting down, they were standing in numerous rows. The tables had all been lined up along the walls.

Students gasped and murmured as McGonagall, and Harry could see Snape and Yaxley staring at her. Snape looked rather shocked, and when Yaxley pulled his wand, Snape raised his hand to stop him.

“This is a surprise, Minerva,” Snape said.

“Severus,” McGonagall said, “I am here to take back the school that is rightfully mine.”

“Is it not mine too?” Snape asked.

“That honor was taken away from you,” McGonagall said, “When you murdered Albus Dumbledore!”

“Minerva,” Snape said, “I was hoping you could clarify a few things for me. A whole number of Ravenclaw students are missing from my presence. And – quite curious – I have heard rumors of Harry Potter in the castle.”

Harry felt Ginny's hand grip his. The students murmured and whispered amongst each other.

“Quiet,” Snape muttered looking at the students.

“The Ravenclaw students have been escorted out of this castle,” McGonagall said, “As will the rest of these students.”

“Under whose orders?” Yaxley growled, “Yours?”

“Quiet,” Snape repeated, this time to Yaxley, not taking his eyes off of McGonagall, “And the other rumor, Minerva?”

“I know nothing of Harry Potter being in this castle, Severus,” McGonagall said.

“Are you using Occlumency on me, Minerva?” Snape asked.

Harry looked at McGonagall who looked as if she was concentrating quite well on something.

“Perhaps you are lying to me,” Snape said. “If you are, I must know. If you have seen him, I must insist --”

Professor McGonagall moved faster than Harry could have believed. Her wand slashed through the air and for a split second Harry thought that Snape must crumple, unconscious, but the swiftness of his Shield Charm was such that McGonagall was thrown off balance.

Students screamed and ran, trying to press themselves against the walls.

She brandished her wand at a torch on the wall of the Great Hall and it flew out of its bracket. Harry, about to curse Snape, was forced to pull Ginny out of the way of the descending flames, which became a ring of fire that filled the a portion and flew like a lasso at Snape.

Then it was no longer fire, but a great black serpent that McGonagall blasted to smoke, which re-formed and solidified in seconds to become a swarm of pursuing daggers.

Snape then disappeared in a haze of black smoke and the black smoke flew backwards through the enormous glass window behind him. Yaxley moved in on McGonagall, and she slashed her wand and he dropped to the floor. Harry was not sure if Yaxley was dead or not. Death Eaters growled and screamed. Suddenly, the doors behind them burst open as Kingsley Shacklebolt, Neville Longbottom, Dean Thomas, Seamus Finnigan, many Professors and others burst inside throwing spells around the room, sending Death Eaters dropping to the ground, but not hurting a single student, who was screaming and clutching others.

Harry removed the cloak from himself and Ginny and the many of the students started to cheer and yell Harry's name in glee at the sight of him.

“The castle is ours again!” McGonagall said, her voice magnified as she headed toward the front of the hall where the Professors table stood, “Students, Professors, respected guests – I want you to listen to me --”

McGonagall's voice went muffled and Harry dropped to the ground on his knees. As he heard Hermione , Ron, Ginny and Professor McGonagall's voices calling out his name, the Great Hall vanished....

…. and he was looking through the high wrought-iron gates with winged boars on pillars at either side, looking through the grounds toward the castle, which was ablaze with lights. Nagini lay draped over his shoulders. He was possessed of that cold, cruel sense of purpose that preceded murder.

-----------------------------------
Anyone else get chills? Because I did.

If you noticed something fishy about what Mrs. Weasley and Remus were talking about, all will be explained... but not until the VERY end of the story. So you'll have to wait... for a while...

Hope you liked this chapter! So exciting! I love Muggle riddles. Ten points to your house if you got the riddle for the Death Eater correct before McGonagall did!

[Fury]

Chapter 96
The Gray Lady's Secret

Author's Note: This chapter will have the first of a few random PoV switches that will help me move on the story a little and put a little emotion into what other characters are dealing with instead of just Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny. That will start somewhere in this chapter.


(Harry's PoV)

“Harry?”

“Mr. Potter!”

“Harry... wake up.”

Harry blinked and opened his eyes. Ginny was kneeling over him and several others were standing nearby him. He groaned and sat up.

“He's here,” Harry groaned, “He's at the castle.”

“What?” Ginny asked, “Already?”

“If Mr. Potter is okay,” McGonagall said, “Help him up. I must – yes – must continue --”

“Students! Out of bed!” Filch groaned, wheezing, as he ran into the room, “Students in the corridor!”

“They're supposed to be, Filch, you blithering idiot!” McGonagall said, “But actually, it is good that you are here. One moment.”

She raised her wand to her throat and looked around at the students.

“Attention!” McGonagall said, quieting the students, “Voldemort and his army are near the castle grounds. No – do not panic. Let me speak! Evacuation is already being planned. Mr. Filch here and Madam Pomfrey, and I'm sure other volunteers --”

“I will help them,” Mrs. Weasley said, and her husband nodded.

“Those students who are not of age or do not wish to be here,” McGonagall said, “will be immediately escorted to the evacuation point.”

“And what if we wish to stay and fight?” Ernie MacMillan said to a smattering of applause.

“It seems many of you have already made that decision, yes?” McGonagall said, “It is welcoming to see many of our missing students back here with us. If you are of age, you may stay and fight. Stay here and wait for further instructions by myself and the other adults. Professors! Order members, other respective adults who can do so, please begin the castle protections! Students, while it is unlikely to hold for very long unless we reinforce it. I must ask you, therefore, to move quickly and calmly, and do as your prefects -"

But her final words were drowned as a different voice echoed throughout the Hall. It was high, cold, and clear. There was no telling from where it came. It seemed to issue from the walls themselves. Like the monster it had once commanded, it might have lain dormant there for centuries.

"I know that you are preparing to fight." There were screams amongst the students, some of whom clutched each other, looking around in terror for the source of the sound. "Your efforts are futile. You cannot fight me. I do not want to kill you. I have great respect for the teachers of Hogwarts. I do not want to spill magical blood."
There was silence in the Hall now, the kind of silence that presses against the eardrums, that seems too huge to be contained by walls.

"Give me Harry Potter," said Voldemort's voice, "and they shall not be harmed. Give me Harry Potter and I
shall leave the school untouched. Give me Harry Potter and you will be rewarded.”

“You have one hour,” Voldemort said.

The silence swallowed them all again. Every head turned, every eye in the place seemed to have found Harry, to hold him forever in the glare of thousands of invisible beams. Then a figure rose from the Slytherin table and he recognized Pansy Parkinson as she raised a shaking arm and screamed, "But he's there! Potter's there. Someone grab him!"

Before Harry could speak, there was a massive movement. The Gryffindors had walked in front of Harry, facing the Slytherins. Then the Hufflepuffs did so, and the Order and Dumbledore's Army members, all of them with their backs to Harry, all of them looking toward Pansy instead, and Harry, awestruck and overwhelmed, saw wands emerging everywhere, pulled from beneath cloaks and from under sleeves.

"Thank you, Miss Parkinson." said Professor McGonagall in a clipped voice. "You will leave the Hall first with Mr. Filch. If the rest of your House could follow. Horace? Come here a moment."

Harry heard the grinding of the benches and then the sound of the Slytherins trooping out on the other side of the Hall.

"Hufflepuff, follow on!" cried Professor McGonagall.

Slowly the four tables emptied. The Slytherin table was completely deserted, but a number of older. Many Hufflepuffs stayed behind, and half of Gryffindor remained in their spots, necessitating Professor McGonagall to chivvy the underage on their way.

“Absolutely not!” she said, “Go on! Prefects, guide the underage students away. Horace! Where are you?!”

Professor Slughorn walked up to Professor McGonagall.

“Y-Yes, Headmistress?” Slughorn said.

“If you wish to leave with your students,” McGonagall, “we shall not stop you. But if any of you attempt to sabotage our resistance or take up arms against us within this castle, then, Horace, we duel to kill.”

“Minerva!” he said, aghast.

“The time has come for Slytherin House to decide upon its loyalties,” interrupted Professor McGonagall, then raised her wand, “Piertotum Locomotor!”

Thuds and clanks of stone and metal were heard somewhere off in the distance. Slughorn gasped and he stood still.

“I-I will stay here with you Headmistress.” Slughorn said, “No sabotage. I fight for you.”

“I thought so,” McGonagall said, “Excuse me – Harry, weren't you supposed to be looking for something!”

“I –“ Harry said, “Oh – oh yeah.”

“Come on young ones!” Mrs. Weasley said, “Follow me! Ginny! Get over here!”

“I'm with Harry, Mum!” Ginny said, her expression one of stone.

“Absolutely not, Ginevra Molly Weasley!” Mrs. Weasley said, “I have not seen you in months – months! – and now you are not leaving my side!”

“Mum!” Ginny growled.

“Ginny,” Hermione said, “Luna's up in the Room of Requirement waiting on more help. You should stay with her.”

“Good idea,” Ron said, “Hermione and I will escort you if – if – Harry? I know you need our help --”

“Go with Ginny for now!” Harry, said, then took the Marauder's Map out of his pocket and handed it to Ron, “Come find me after you make sure she is safe. I – I have to find – to find – Professor Flitwick!”

Harry saw the tiny Professor talking to a few older Ravenclaws. Harry ran over to him, and as he did, he saw a distraught Ginny being marched out of the Great Hall with Hermione and Ron and her parents.

“Harry!” Ginny growled.

Harry sighed and looked up as Ginny ran back over to him.

“Ginevra!” Mrs. Weasley yelled.

“One minute, Mum!” Ginny said, then turned back to Harry, “Whatever you do – you have to avoid the Forbidden Forest. Remember --”

“I won't go there, Ginny,” Harry said, “I promise you.”

Ginny let out a brief sob and wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. He returned the kiss and she backed away.

“Go, now!” Harry said, “Please! I love you!”

“I love you too,” Ginny said, sniffling.

She backed up and ran toward her parents. Harry nodded to Ron and Hermione, who did the same and they left the Great Hall.

“Professor Flitwick,” Harry said.

“Yes, Mr. Potter!” Flitwick squeaked, “How may I help you?”

“Do you know anything about Rowena Ravenclaw's lost Diadem?” Harry asked.

“This is no time for a history lesson, Mr. Potter,” Flitwick said, “But if –“

“I need to find it, Professor,” Harry said, “Do you know anyone who has seen it before?”

“Not a living soul, I'm afraid,” Flitwick said, “Perhaps those who have passed on but are still here in spirit --”

“I have no wish to talk to Professor Binns,” Harry said, “I'd never get anything out of him.”

“Oh, Mr. Potter, it is not Professor Binns you would want to speak to,” Flitwick said, “You should find the Gray Lady if you seek knowledge --”

“The Gray Lady?” Harry asked, “Where could she be found?”

“Um, when I talked to her last,” Flitwick said, “She said she was becoming quick friends with our youngest ghost, if that helps.”

“Yes!” Harry said, “Yes it does! Thanks!”

Harry moved around Flitwick and ran off out of the Great Hall, in the direction of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom.

----------------------------------------
(Nymphadora Lupin's PoV)

Nymphadora Lupin apparated with a CRACK into the Hog's Head, and had to jump back into a seat to dodge the number of students shuffling out of the pub.

“Good... good Merlin!” Dora gasped, “What is going on?”

“Professor Dora!” a voice said.

Dora looked up. Dennis Creevey and three others whom Dora recognized as three of the Gryffindor prefects were walking over to her.

“Oh, Dennis,” Dora said, “I heard about Colin, I'm so sorry.”

“Um... thanks,” Dennis said, frowning, “What are you doing here?”

“Dora,” Tessa said, “Why aren't you at home with your son? You shouldn't be here! He needs you!”

“He has my mother,” Dora said, “I am needed here tonight with Remus. Do you know where he is?”

“Er... they said something about going down to the Great Hall,” Scott said, “Wait!”

Dora motioned to run toward the tunnel, then stopped and turned to them.

“Can Tessa and I go with you?” Scott asked, “We're prefects, we should be fighting, but we're not of age.”

“If you aren't of age,” Dora said, “Then it would be breaking rules.”

“But didn't Professor Lupin ask you to stay away too?” Tessa asked, “Isn't that breaking a rule? Going in and fighting when you shouldn't?”

“I –oh – I,” Dora stammered.

She didn't need this right now! She needed to find Remus!

“Fine!” Dora said, “But stick close to me at all times! I will not have two students' deaths on my conscious! Dennis, Sasha, you're staying here to help the students get out. Dennis, no, you can't fight. You're too young, and your father needs you to tell him the news. He needs you now, more than ever.”

Dennis frowned and looked at his feet. He nodded timidly.

“Come, Scott, Tessa,” Dora said, “Don't make me regret this!”

Scott and Tessa nodded and Dora followed them into the tunnel and toward the school.

-------------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

“Of all the stupid, crazy things you could do!” Mrs. Weasley growled, her arm around Ginny's arm, “Going off with Harry, Ron and Hermione who shouldn't have even done it themselves!”

“But you said you were proud of us!” Ginny growled, “We heard it from Fred and George on PotterWatch. They said you were proud!”

“We are very proud, Ginny,” Mr. Weasley said, “But we were very worried. Even if we had some signs and messages. Ron, thank you for your dog Patronus some weeks ago. It helped a lot.”

Ron grinned and Hermione squeezed his hand. They were walking up the Grand Staircase, with the large group of students, as they made their way to the Room of Requirement.

“Spending months at Shell Cottage without a word!” Mrs. Weasley said, “Making Bill lie to me – you lying to me! Ron --”

“Sorry, Mum,” Ron said.

“At least we were safe at Bill's house!” Ginny said.

“And what is this I hear about a bank robbery?” Mrs. Weasley asked, “Ohh, you three and Harry have some explaining to do! But for now – now we have to do what we're here for. Except for you, Ginny! You are staying safe! I will not lose you!”

“I can fight!” Ginny growled.

“No, Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley said, “That is my final word!”

Ginny frowned as she looked back at Ron and Hermione.

“Can we just hurry please?” Ron asked, “The faster we take you to the Room of Requirement, the faster we can go find Harry. I'm just itching to use this map. Who knows where he could be!”

“As long as he doesn't go to the Forbidden Forest,' Ginny said, sniffling.

“Why would he want to go there?” Mrs. Weasley asked, “It is forbidden!”

“Er – we always wind up in there, Mrs. Weasley,” Hermione said.

“Oh, call me Molly, Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said, “You are practically family! Nice ring by the way, very gorgeous.”

“Was my Mum's,” Hermione said, “Dad gave it to her – Ron found it.”

“Nice choice, son,” Mr. Weasley said, “Though I will be talking to you about why you've gone so quickly into this – of course, I will.”

Hermione and Ron chuckled as they looked at each other. Hermione knew Mr. Weasley had been goaded by his wife into having to a fatherly discussion with his youngest son.

Finally they reached the Seventh Floor and headed off toward the Room of Requirement.

“Less than an hour,” Mrs. Weasley said, “Oh, dear. Do you think we can get ready for it? Do you think we're prepared? So many students fighting – our own children --”

“They know what they are doing, Molly,” Mr. Weasley said, “I'm sure they will be safe.”

“Y-Yes,” Mrs. Weasley said, “of course they will. So silly of me to worry. They are protected by their brothers and family and friends. And the Order of course.”

A couple minutes later, they reached the Room of Requirement and walked inside.

“Through the tunnel, yes, very good everyone!” Luna instructed, “Hi, Ron, Hermione, Ginny!”

“Luna,” Mrs. Weasley said as they walked over to her, “Ginny's going to help you with this, okay. She's volunteered, haven't you Ginny?”

“Um... yeah,” Ginny growled.

“Wonderful!” Luna said, “Perhaps we can pass the time with more stories! Have you ever heard about the --”

“Dora!” Mr. Weasley said, “What are you doing here?”

Hermione turned and gasped slightly as she saw Dora, as well as two fifth year prefects coming out of the tunnel. Hermione glared at Scott and Tessa... what were they doing back in the castle?

“Remus said you were at home!” Mr. Weasley said, “With Andromeda and the kids!”

“Kids?” Ron asked, “Remus and Dora only had Teddy, I thought?”

“Arthur!” Mrs. Weasley growled.

“Kid – of course, I meant kid,” Mr. Weasley said, “Old habit raising seven of our own! Sorry.”

Dora and Mrs. Weasley exchanged looks and Dora cleared her throat.

“Um – ahem – yes,” Dora said, “Andromeda and Teddy are at home. They are safe. But I have to be here with Remus. I couldn't stay away. I'd worry myself sick. Where is he, do you know? I was told the Great Hall, that is what Scott and Tessa --”

“Scott and Tessa,” Hermione said, “Exactly what are you doing back here?”

“We missed the old castle,” Scott said, then cowered under Hermione's glare, “You know – Hannah's a much nicer Head Girl than you! Less strict! Knows how to play nice with others!”

Ron snickered.

“You two can also stay with Luna and Ginny,” Hermione said.

“Sorry, Scott,” Dora said, “I tried.”

“You... tried?” Hermione asked, “What –?”

“Can't talk now!” Dora said, “Must be off!”

Dora skirted around Hermione and Ron and ran out of the Room of Requirement.

“Okay,” Hermione said, “Ron, we need to find Harry. Open the map.”

“I solemnly swear I'm up to no good,” Ron said, looking at the worn out piece of parchment.

“Or rather Scott and Tessa are,” Hermione said, glaring at the young couple.

Scott and Tessa frowned.

“Let's see, hmm,” Ron said, looking at the map, “Where are you, Harry? Oh, bloody hell, where – er – oh there! What... that can't be right?”

“What?” Ginny asked, “Where is he?”

“He's heading in the direction of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom,” Ron said.

“He's not – no – you don't think?” Ginny said, “Is the Diadem down in the Chamber of Secrets?”

“We were already down there!” Hermione said, “God damn it – oops, sorry, Molly, I'll just – come on, Ron! Before he decides to get himself killed!”

“Ronald!” Mrs. Weasley said, “Hermione – what do you mean you were in the Chamber of Secrets?”

“Can't talk now, Mum,” Ron said, grabbing Hermione's hand and running off toward the door, “Must find Harry before he does something stupid!”

-----------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Harry pushed the doorway of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom and ran inside. Myrtle and the Gray Lady were floating around the roof, talking to each other. Myrtle grinned uncharacteristically when she saw Harry.

“Oh, hello, Harry, long time no see,” Moaning Myrtle squeaked, “Have you been avoiding me?”

“Hi, Myrtle,” Harry said, “Um... Miss... Mrs... Miss Gray? Gray Lady?”

“Hmmph!” the Gray Lady said, and floated across the bathroom, through the wall and into the corridor..

Myrtle giggled. “She hates being called The Gray Lady, it is dreary,” she said, “She goes by Helena Ravenclaw.”

“Ravenclaw?” Harry asked.

“Rowena's daughter,” Myrtle said, nodding.

Harry gasped and ran out of the bathroom and into the corridor. He found The Gray Lady gliding down the hallway.

“Helena!” Harry said, “Miss Ravenclaw!”

The Gray Lady paused and turned around. She stared at Harry and frowned. Harry ran over to her.

“You're Helena Ravenclaw?” he asked, "The ghost of Ravenclaw Tower?"

"That is correct,” Helena said; Her tone was not encouraging.

"Please,” Harry said, “I need some help. I need to know anything you can tell me about the lost diadem."

A cold smile curved her lips.

"I am afraid," she said, turning to leave, "that I cannot help you."

"WAIT!" Harry growled.

He had not meant to shout, but anger and panic were threatening to overwhelm him. He glanced at his watch as she hovered in front of him. They were running out of time.

"This is urgent." he said fiercely. "If that diadem's at Hogwarts, I've got to find it, fast."

"You are hardly the first student to covet the diadem." she said disdainfully. "Generations of students have badgered me -"

"This isn't about trying to get better marks!" Harry shouted at her, "It's about Voldemort - defeating Voldemort - or aren't you interested in that?"

She could not blush, but her transparent cheeks became more opaque, and her voice was heated as she replied, "Of course I - how dare you suggest -?"

"Well, help me then!" Harry exclaimed.

Her composure was slipping.

"It - it is not a question of -" she stammered. My mother's diadem -"

“Then you must know about it!” Harry said.

"While the diadem bestows wisdom," she said with an obvious effort to pull herself together, "I doubt that it would greatly increase you chances of defeating the wizard who calls himself Lord -"

Haven't I told you, I'm not interested in wearing it!" Harry said fiercely. "There's no time to explain - but if you care about Hogwarts, if you want to see Voldemort finished, you've got to tell me anything you know about the diadem!"

She remained quite still, floating in midair, staring down at him, and a sense of hopelessness engulfed Harry. Of course, if she had known anything, she would have told Flitwick or Dumbledore, who had surely asked her the same question. He had shaken his head and made to turn away when she spoke in a low voice.

“I stole the diadem from my mother,” she said.

"You - you did what?" Harry asked.

"I stole the diadem." repeated Helena Ravenclaw in a whisper. "I sought to make myself cleverer, more important than my mother. I ran away with it."

He did not know how he had managed to gain her confidence and did not ask, he simply listened, hard, as she went on.

"My mother, they say, never admitted that the diadem was gone,” she continued, “but pretended that she had it still. She concealed her loss, my dreadful betrayal, even from the other founders of Hogwarts. Then my mother fell ill - fatally ill. In spite of my perfidy, she was desperate to see me one more time. She sent a man who had long loved me, though I spurned his advances, to find me. She knew that he would not rest until he had done so."

Harry waited. She drew a deep breath and threw back her head.

"He tracked me to the forest where I was hiding,” she continued, “When I refused to return with him, he became violent. The baron was always a hot-tempered man. Furious at my refusal, jealous of my freedom, he stabbed me."

"The Baron?” Harry asked, “You mean -?"

"The Bloody Baron, yes," said the Gray Lady, and she lifted aside the cloak she wore to reveal a single dark wound in her white chest. When he saw what he had done, he was overcome with remorse. He took the weapon that had claimed my life, and used it to kill himself. All these centuries later, he wears his chains as an act of penitence ... as he should." she added bitterly.

“And the diadem?" Harry asked.

"It remained where I had hidden it when I heard the Baron blundering through the forest toward me,” Helena said, “Concealed inside a hollow tree."

"A hollow tree?" repeated Harry. "What tree? Where was this?"

"A forest in Albania,” Helena said, “A lonely place I thought was far beyond my mother's reach."

"Albania," repeated Harry. Sense was emerging miraculously from confusion, and now he understood why she was telling him what she had denied Dumbledore and Flitwick. "You've already told someone this story, haven't you? Another student?"

She closed her eyes and nodded.

"I had... no idea...” she said, “He was flattering. He seemed to... understand... to sympathize..."

Yes, Harry thought. Tom Riddle would certainly have understood Helena Ravenclaw's desire to possess fabulous objects to which she had little right.

"Well, you weren't the first person Riddle wormed things out of." Harry muttered. "He could be charming when he wanted..."

So, Voldemort had managed to wheedle the location of the lost diadem out of the Gray Lady. He had traveled to that far-flung forest and retrieved the diadem from its hiding place, perhaps as soon as he left Hogwarts, before he even started work at Borgin and Burkes.

And wouldn't those secluded Albanian woods have seemed an excellent refuge when, so much later, Voldemort and needed a place to lie low, undisturbed, for ten long years?

But the diadem, once it became his precious Horcrux, had not been left in that lowly tree. . . . No, the diadem had been returned secretly to its true home, and Voldemort must have put it there –

“—the night he asked for a job!” said Harry, finishing his thought.

“I beg your pardon?” Helena asked, perplexed.

“He hid the diadem in the castle, the night he asked Dumbledore to let him teach!” said Harry. Saying it out loud enabled him to make sense of it all.

“He must’ve hidden the diadem on his way up to, or down from, Dumbledore’s office! But it was well worth trying to get the job – then he might’ve got the chance to nick Gryffindor’s sword as well – thank you, thanks!”

He left her floating there looking utterly bewildered and headed off toward the Grand Staircase. He looked at his watch. Not much time till the deadline. He had to find the Horcrux. But where?

He hurried off toward the Grand Staircase, and was still thinking when he heard a barking sound.

“Harry!” a gruff voice, bellowed “Yer here!”

Harry turned and saw Hagrid and Fang going up the stairs toward him.

“Blimey, Harry,” panted Hagrid, “this is it, eh? Time ter fight soon?”

“Very soon!” Harry said.

“Heard “You-Know-Who's voice,” Harry said, “Knew yeh mus’ be here, knew that mus’ be happenin’. Get down, Fang. So we come ter join in, me an’ Grawpy an’ Fang. Smashed our way through the boundary by the forest, Grawpy was carryin’ us, Fang an’ me. Told him ter let me down at the castle, so he shoved me through a window on the bottom floor, bless him. Not exactly what I meant, bu’ – where’s Ron an’ Hermione?”

“Er... right, I was just going to go look for them!” Harry said, “I think they're on the seventh floor.

They hurried up the stairs, and back toward the seventh floor.

“Where’re we goin’?” puffed Hagrid, pounding along at Harry’s heels, making the floorboards quake.

“I dunno exactly,” said Harry, making another random turn, “but Ron and Hermione must be around here somewhere.”

Suddenly a boom was heard over head, the sound of spells colliding with protection shields. The Battle of Hogwarts – quite possibly the last battle of the Second War had begun.

The corridor rattled with a shake, and a gargoyle statue fell near Harry. He looked down at it. Its ugly stone face made Harry think suddenly of the marble statue in Ravenclaw Tower, with the stone diadem upon her white curls.. . .

And as he reached the end of the passage, the memory of a third stone effigy came back to him: that of an ugly old warlock, onto whose head Harry himself had placed a wig and a battered old hat. The shock shot through Harry with the heat of firewhisky, and he nearly stumbled.

He knew, at least, where the Horcrux sat waiting for him. . . .

Tom Riddle, who confided in no one and operated alone, might have been arrogant enough to assume that he, and only he, had penetrated the deepest mysteries of Hogwarts Castle. Of course, Dumbledore and Flitwick, those model pupils, had never set foot in that particular place, but he, Harry, had strayed off the beaten track in his time at school – here at least was a secret area he and Voldemort knew, that Dumbledore had never discovered –

“Harry!” Ron's voice yelled, “Hagrid!”

Hermione's concentration broke. He looked up and saw Ron and Hermione.

“There you are!” Harry said, “Hagrid, I'll be safe now! Go help the Professors!”

“Yer sure?” Hagrid asked.

“Yes, go!” Harry said.

He ran off down the corridor and Ron and Hermione followed him.

“What is going on?” Hermione asked.

“I know where the Diadem is,” Harry said.

“What?” Ron asked, “Where?”

“The place You-Know-Who only thought he knew of and nobody else did,” Harry said, “We're going back to the Room of Requirement.”

---------------------------------------
Ohh, yes! Excitement continues!

As you can see, I used a totally different person's PoV in this chapter, and I will continue to do that for a few chapters. I have a few good ideas to go with to let the story run smoothly and make it more emotional! It will be good, I promise you!

Quickest hour in fictional history: Yes? No? Lasted like... less than a chapter! Ha-ha!

[Fury]

Chapter 97
Flame, Fury And Fang

Author's Note: Everyone knows what happened in Harry's PoV in the Room of Requirement for the Diadem scene, and while I want to keep it canon, I'm going to do it slightly different – by different I mean in a different PoV.


(Ginny's PoV – a few minutes earlier)

Oh, god, what am I doing up here while Harry is out there? And my family – and Hermione – who sometimes is probably closer to family than I am. I really need to find Harry, but what if he comes back, looking for me, and I'm not here? He'd be searching for me and not for the Horcruxes – but at least he wouldn't go into that damned forest. Oh, Merlin, was that an explosion? The battle is starting! It is starting, the deadline is over! And I am here listening to Loony Lovegood!


Ginny sighed and slunk against the wall.

What is she talking about now? Some creature that probably doesn't even exist – and where are Scott and Tessa? Oh... there they are. What – are they? – oh, Merlin! Snogging on a hammock in the middle of a war. Probably a good tension reliever. I could use one – damn it! – I need Harry. Hmm... I wonder if I could distract Luna enough to get out of here.


Another boom from somewhere broke Ginny from her thoughts.

“And we found a whole herd of these Two-Horned Armored Blimp-headed Boozlers,” Luna said, as if the booming sounds she heard were an everyday thing, “while we were in Africa....”

“Africa?” Ginny echoed; she would usually repeat a word Luna would say to sound interested... it usually worked.

“Oh, yes,” Luna said, “We went there years ago. But the Two-Horns... that is what we refer to them as in short so we're not confused. We found a whole herd of some with only one horn. It was sad. They're beautiful. Big and grey and thick-skinned. Tough creatures too. I don't know how someone could only take one horn from them. That's just very unkind.”

“Horrible,” Ginny commented.

I should have run out of the room after Mum and Dad left. I should have followed Dora. Where is she? Did she find Remus? I really need to find them – oh, Merlin, if something happens to the both of them – poor Teddy. Harry would be a good godfather, and when I marry him – that would make me godmother... right? No, I won't think about that. Godfather and Godmother only comes into effect if the parents die, and that is not going to happen!


“Did you know I actually saw a real Gryffindor Lion?” Luna asked, “They're different than normal lions. They are Gryffindor colors... red and orange instead of – you know – normal colors and – oh, hello Angelina, nice to see you again – and you can always tell they are Gryffindors --”

Ginny looked up and saw Angelina jumping out of the tunnel.

“Angelina!” Ginny said, “What are you doing?”

“I have to go find George!” Angelina said, “I can't – I can't stand being away from him during all of this!”

Ginny frowned as Angelina ran off out of the room.

Perhaps if I make an excuse to Luna... Ron and Hermione did say Harry was going off to Moaning Myrtle's bathroom.


“Er... Luna,” Ginny said, “I'll be right back, okay? I have to go to the loo.”

“Sure, it is right over there,” Luna said, pointing past the snogging fifth years.

Ginny looked up and saw, through a doorway, the bottom of a toilet.

Drat. That won't work.

“Er... nevermind, false alarm,” Ginny said.

“Are you sure?” Luna asked, “Because if you think you have to pee, and then you don't, it might mean you are infected by the water-wimples.”

“Water-wimples?” Ginny echoed, “No – no, I'm fine.”

Damn it. Luna's too smart for my own good. I hate this bloody room!

“Water-wimples used to be in danger of going extinct,” Luna said, “And then they found a way to survive and – oh, hi, Harry – by, you know, living in toilets and drinking --”

“Harry?” Ginny said, looking up.

Harry was walking with Ron and Hermione into the room. Ginny stood up quickly and ran over to him.

“You're back!” she said, hugging him, as Ron and Hermione went to break up the snogging couple.

“I need to use this room for something,” Harry said.

“The bathroom is over there,” Luna said, pointing to the bathroom, “Watch out for wimples.”

“I don't need the bathroom,” Harry said, “I – er – I need you to leave for just a few minutes!”

“You don't have to ask me twice!” Ginny said, “Bye, Harry! I'm going to go find Remus and Dora. I'll be back very quickly. I promise. Stay away from the Forbidden Forest!”

She kissed him and ran past him toward the door.

“Ginny!” Harry growled, “Only for a few minutes! You have to come back... did you say Dora? She's here! Damn it, Ginny!”

Ginny grinned and raced out of the room.

Remus and Dora... where would I be if I was them? I'll start with the Entrance Hall. Good enough for me. Oh, Merlin, what am I doing? This is for Teddy... right... Teddy, he can't lose his parents! Got to find them!

----------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV – A couple minutes earlier)

“The Room of Requirement?” Hermione asked, “But there are people in there! Ginny and Luna and --”

“We have to get them out of there,” Harry said, “If only for a few minutes. We have to change the room. The diadem is in a specific room. I've been there before.”

Hermione, Ron and Harry were in route toward the Room of Requirement, amidst sounds of explosions and walls shaking. Soon, they caught sight of the room, and Harry sped off toward it.

“Wait!” Ron said, “God damn it!”

Hermione grabbed Ron's hand and they hurried off toward the room. Luna and Ginny were sitting near the tunnel that led to Hogsmeade.

“And then they found a way to survive,” Luna was saying to Ginny, “and – oh, hi, Harry – by, you know, living in toilets and drinking --”

“Oh, break it up you two!” Ron growled.

Ron let go of Hermione's hand, and Hermione rolled her eyes as she saw the two fifth year prefects snogging on a hammock.

“Harry?” Ginny said.

Hermione looked at Ginny... if they had to get out of the room... where was she going to go? Because Hermione knew Ginny wouldn't hang around.

“Come on, break it up you two,” Ron said, “We have to use the room.”

“Loads of free hammocks, mate,” Scott said, “Take a pick.”

“I need you to leave for just a few minutes!” Harry was saying to Ginny.

“Yeah, you heard him,” Ron said, to Scott and Tessa, “You two need to leave. Just for a few minutes.”

“You don't have to ask me twice!” Ginny said, “Bye, Harry! I'm going to go find Remus and Dora. I'll be back very quickly. I promise. Stay away from the Forbidden Forest!”

Hermione turned on her heels and saw Ginny running out of the room.

“Ginny!” Harry growled, “Only for a few minutes! You have to come back... did you say Dora? She's here! Damn it, Ginny!”

“Oh, let her go,” Hermione said, “We have the Marauder's Map. We'll be able to find her.”

“We'll go find her,” Scott said, and Tessa nodded, “Come on, Luna!”

“But Mrs. Weasley wanted us to stay,” Luna said.

“I need you to find Ginny, Luna,” Harry said, “Please?”

“Oh, all right,” Luna said, standing up, “For you.”

Luna followed Scott and Tessa out of the room. Harry ran out and Hermione and Ron followed him. Harry shut the door behind him. Hermione watched as Harry paced back and forth in front of the Room of Requirement. Beside Hermione, Ron kept looking over his shoulder nervously. She couldn't blame him. She wondered how many people had already been killed, and how close the battle was coming toward them. She turned back to Harry, ready to tell him to hurry up, when the doors to the Room of Requirement opened. Hermione, Ron and Harry hurried inside. Behind them, the large doors closed, shutting out the furor of the battle.

All was silent. They were in a place the size of a cathedral with the appearance of a city, its towering walls built of objects hidden by thousands of long-gone students.

“And he never realized anyone could get in?” said Ron, his voice echoing in the silence.

“He thought he was the only one,” said Harry. “Too bad for him I’ve had to hide stuff in my time...this way,” he added. “I think it’s down here...”

At the sight of the room, Hermione couldn't help but remember the last time they had entered such a labyrinthine place. The Prophecy Room in the Department of Mysteries looked quite similar to the view before her eyes. In that location, they did not find what they were searching for, but found something they were not expecting. Would that happen here?

“This way,” Ron said, pulling Hermione along the aisle.

Up ahead, Harry had turned to the right. Ron and Hermione turned down the left aisle. At first, Hermione wasn't exactly sure this was a good idea, and sure that they should stick together, but then she decided that it would be faster if they went in different directions.

“Should we split up as well?” Hermione asked.

“Er...” Ron said, “I don't know... it can't be too hard to find this thing. Whatever it is. Hey... what is it exactly we're looking for?”

“A crown-like thing, I guess,” Hermione said, “And it should have Ravenclaw's symbol on it.”

“Right,” Ron said, “Like I said, shouldn't be too --”

He paused and looked over Hermione's shoulder.

“What?” Hermione said.

“I thought I heard voices,” Ron said.

“I didn't hear anything,” Hermione said, “But it's probably just Harry, wondering where we are.”

“It doesn't sound like Harry,” Ron said, “Come on!”

“Ron --” Hermione began.

But Ron ran off back down the aisle toward Harry. Hermione sighed and followed him.

“Harry?” Ron called out, “Are you talking to someone?”

“Descendo!” a voice said.

Hermione's eyes went wide.

“Ron!” she yelled out.

But it was too late. A huge pile of objects near Ron was falling right toward him. She looked up just in time to see more objects falling right toward her. She screamed in half-surprise, half-fright and ran out of the way.

“Ron!” Harry said, “Finite!”

The pile of objects steadied a few feet before it fell on her. Hermione ran out of the way in Ron's direction, hoping he wasn't buried beneath anything. Then she heard his voice.

“Harry!” Ron said, “What's going on?”

“Harry,” mimicked a voice, and Hermione recognized it as Crabbe, “What's going on – no, Potter, Crucio!”

Hermione ran toward Crabbe's voice.

“STOP!” a voice shouted, and Hermione knew it was Malfoy, “The Dark Lord wants him alive –“

“So? I’m not killing him, am I?” yelled Crabbe, throwing off Malfoy’s restraining arm. “But if I can, I will, the Dark Lord wants him dead anyway, what’s the diff – ?”

“Stupefy!” Hermione yelled, pointing her wand at Crabbe.

Draco pulled Crabbe out of the way, and the stunning spell missed.

“It's that mudblood!” Crabbe yelled, looking right at Hermione, and raising his wand again, “Avada Kedavra!”

Hermione dove out of the way just in time.

“Stupefy!” Harry yelled.

“Don't kill him,” Draco yelled, “Don't kill him!”

“Expelliarmus!” Harry yelled.

“Stupefy!” Hermione yelled again.

Ron appearing suddenly at the end of the aisle, shot a full Body-Bind Curse at Crabbe, which narrowly missed.*

“Avada Kedavra!” Crabbe yelled again.

Hermione looked over her shoulder just in time to see Ron dive away from the green beam of light. She ran toward Goyle.

“Stupefy!” she yelled, yet again.

The stunning spell hit Goyle and he fell. Suddenly, Hermione heard a loud roaring sound and looked on in horror as a abnormal wall of fire appeared out of nowhere. Crabbe was chasing Ron up an aisle and the fire was chasing them.

“It’s somewhere here!” Harry yelled at her, pointing at the pile of junk into which the old tiara had fallen. “Look for it while I go and help R –“

“HARRY!” Hermione screamed.

“Like it hot, scum?” Crabbe yelled, as he chased Ron.

“Aguamenti!” Harry yelled.

Water erupted from the end of Harry's wand, but Hermione knew it had no effect.

“RUN!” Harry yelled.

Malfoy grabbed the Stunned Goyle and dragged him along; Crabbe outstripped all of them, now looking terrified; Harry, Ron, and Hermione pelted along in his wake, and the fire pursued them. It was not normal fire; Crabbe had made fire that – no, impossible, it couldn't be! As they turned a corner the flames chased them as though they were alive, sentient, intent upon killing them. Now the fire was mutating, forming a gigantic pack of fiery beasts: Flaming serpents, chimaeras, and dragons rose and fell and rose again, and the detritus of centuries on which they were feeding was thrown up into the air into their fanged mouths, tossed high on clawed feet, before being consumed by the inferno.

Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle had vanished from view: Hermione, Ron and Harry stopped dead; the fiery monsters were circling them, drawing closer and closer, claws and horns and tails lashed, and the heat was solid as a wall around them.

“What can we do?” Hermione screamed over the deafening roars of the fire. “What can we do?”

“Here!” Harry shouted.

Harry seized a pair of heavy-looking broomsticks from the nearest pile of junk and threw one to Ron. Ron mounted his, and pulled Hermione up behind him. They soared up into the air, high above the room. Below them the cursed fire was consuming the contraband of generations of hunted students, the guilty outcomes of a thousand banned experiments, the secrets of the countless souls who had sought refuge in the room. Hermione could not see Malfoy, Crabbe or Goyle anywhere.

“Harry, let’s get out, let’s get out!” bellowed Ron, though it was impossible to see where the door was through the black smoke.

And then Hermione heard a thin, piteous human scream from amidst the terrible commotion, the thunder of devouring flame.

“It’s – too – dangerous – !” Ron yelled.

But Harry wheeled around. Hermione heard Ron groan, but the broom turned around and followed Harry.

“IF WE DIE FOR THEM, I’LL KILL YOU, HARRY!” roared Ron.

As a great flaming chimaera bore down upon them, Hermione and Ron dragged Goyle onto their broom and rose into the air. Goyle was choking and sputtering.

“Crabbe,” Goyle said, “I-I saw him. There was nothing I could do. H-he--”

Goyle didn't finish his sentence, but Hermione knew Crabbe's fate was grim.

“We gotta go, Ron!” Hermione said, “Harry is right behind us.”

“But where's the door?” Ron asked.

“There!” Hermione pointed ahead of them through the billowing smoke.

“I see it!” Ron bellowed and the broom jolted ahead.

The door was closed, but with a simple spell from Hermione, it opened just in time as they flew through it. Ron landed, almost crashing the broom, and Hermione fell off it, Goyle right behind her.

“Harry?” Ron said, “Where's Harry?!”

Hermione looked around.

“He was right behind us!” she said, “No...”

Suddenly, a broom whooshed out through the door and collided with the wall in front of them. Harry and Malfoy were thrown off.

“C-Crabbe,” choked Malfoy as soon as he could speak. “C-Crabbe . . .”

“He’s dead,” said Ron harshly.

There was silence, apart from panting and coughing. Then a number of huge bangs shook the castle, and a great cavalcade of transparent figures galloped past on horses, their heads screaming with bloodlust under their arms. Harry staggered to his feet when the Headless Hunt had passed.

The battle was still going on all around them. Hermione could hear more scream than those of the retreating ghosts.

“We have to find Ginny!” Harry said, “She has to get back in the room!”

“Blimey, d’you reckon it’ll still work after that fire?” asked Ron, but he too got to his feet, rubbing his chest and looking left and right. “Shall we split up and look – ?”

“No,” said Hermione, getting to her feet too. Malfoy and Goyle remained slumped hopelessly on the corridor floor; neither of them had wands. “Let’s stick together. I say we go – Harry, what’s that on your arm?”

“What?” Harry asked, “Oh yeah –“

Hermione's eyes went wide as she looked at the diadem in Harry's hand. A bloodlike substance, dark and tarry, seemed to be leaking from the diadem. Suddenly it broke apart in Harry's hands, and as it did so, Hermione thought she heard the faintest, most distant scream of pain, echoing not from the grounds or the castle, but from the thing that had just fragmented in Harry's fingers.

“It must have been Fiendfyre!” whimpered Hermione, her eyes on the broken piece.

“Sorry?” Harry asked.

“Fiendfyre,” Hermione said, in disbelief, “cursed fire – it’s one of the substances that destroy Horcruxes, but I would never, ever have dared use it, it’s so dangerous – how did Crabbe know how to – ?”

“Must’ve learned it in Dark Arts,” said Harry grimly.

“Shame he wasn’t concentrating when they mentioned how to stop it, really,” said Ron, whose hair, like Hermione’s, was singed, and whose face was blackened. “If he hadn’t tried to kill us all, I’d be quite sorry he was dead.”

“But don’t you realize?” whispered Hermione. “This means, if we can just get the snake –“

“Harry!” Ron said, “God damn it, don't faint now!”

Harry had fallen over onto the floor.

“Let him pass through it, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Pass through it?” Ron asked, “We can't – there is a bloody war going on!”

“Obviously this is something to do with Voldemort!” Hermione said.

Harry gasped and sat back up.

“The snake is the final Horcrux,” Harry said, “We were right. It's the final one.”

“Where is it?” Hermione asked, “Where's the snake?”

“The first place Voldemort ever came to at Hogwarts,” Harry gasped, “The first place he stepped foot.”

“The Great Hall?” Ron asked.

Hermione shook her head. Years ago, when they first stepped off the boats to get to the school....

“We have to go to the boat house,” Harry said.

Hermione looked at Ron, and Ron looked back at her. The boat house... through all that battling and hell and death...how were they ever going to get there?

---------------------------------------
(Remus' PoV)

“Remus, watch out!” Kingsley boomed.

Remus ducked, and Kingsley cast a spell over him and Remus heard a thud, and he saw a masked Death Eater fall to the ground of the corridor they were standing in. Suddenly the ground shook below their feet. Giants, perhaps? No... no identifying thuds.

“They tripped the explosions on the southern bridge!” Seamus said, “I knew they would work! Didn't I tell you that, Neville! I told you!”

Remus turned and saw Seamus Finnigan, Neville Longbottom, Hannah Abbot, and other students run past.

“That's our pyro!” Neville said.

“You ruddy slag of a werewolf!” a voice growled down the corridor, in the direction of the Grand Staircase.

Remus' eyes widened. There was only one insult that would be toward.

“No!” Remus growled, “It is impossible!”

“Remus!” Kingsley yelled, “Don't! It could be a –”

“Stupefy!” Dora's voice said, “Avada Kedavra! Confringo!”

“That's her!” Remus said, “Damn it, Dora!”

Remus ran off toward the voices at his quickest speed. The full moon wasn't out, but he could feel the intensity of his werewolf form in action. His mate was in danger. Endurance was all he needed. He turned a corridor and saw Dora standing in the middle of three fallen men.

“Dora!” Remus cried out.

He ran over to her and hugged her around the middle.

“Oh, Remus, thank goodness!” Dora said, “I've been looking all over for you!”

“You shouldn't have come!” Remus moaned, “Teddy needs you!”

“He's with my Mum,” Dora said, “We'll see him after this is all done.”

“You little brats!” the unmistakable voice of Fenrir Greyback growled in the Grand Staircase.

“Greyback!” Remus growled.

“Students!” Dora said, “We have to help!”

Remus grabbed Dora's hand and they ran off toward the Grand Staircase. They were only one level up when they arrived and could see the stairs going into the Entrance Hall. Fenrir Greyback was chasing after a few kids, and they looked young... too young to be of age. Remus saw a wave of long ginger hair and a wave of blonde hair.

“Ginny!” Remus said, “Luna!”

Greyback was running on all fours down the stairs, toward the Entrance Hall.

“Avada Kedavra!” Remus yelled, pointing his wand at Fenrir.

“Reducto!” Dora yelled.

The Killing Curse missed. The explosion didn't. It hit its mark on the stone above the stairs, sending mortar and stone crashing down toward Fenrir, and they toppled onto him. Remus wasn't sure if Fenrir was dead. It took a lot to take down a werewolf, especially Fenrir, especially when he was almost a werewolf even without the help of moonlight. Remus and Dora ran down the stairs, and made their way past the debris into the Entrance Hall. Ginny and Luna were standing near the doors of the Great Hall.

“No!” Ginny said, “The injured are being treated in there! Come on!”

“Ginny!” Remus cried out.

Ginny and Luna hadn't heard Remus, as they ran into the Great Hall. He and Dora followed them inside and saw a load of Death Eaters fighting with students and Professors.

“Stupefy!” Remus yelled, pointing his wand at different foes, “Avada Kedavra! Deprimo! Reducto! Avada Kedavra!”

Beside him, Dora was doing the same, casting spells with a swift magnificence only Aurors could do, taking down Death Eaters around them, one hand still clutching onto Remus'.

“Professor Dora!” a voice said behind them.

Remus and Dora turned. He saw a young girl he recognized as Tessa, one of the fifth year Gryffindor prefects standing in the doorway to the hall.

“There you are!” she said.

“Tessa! No!” a voice screamed.

A boy hurried toward Tessa and pushed her out of the way, just a Fenrir Greyback slammed into him, taking him to the ground. Fenrir growled and sank his fangs into the young boy!

“Scott, no!” Tessa cried out, “Please! No --”

“Stupefy!” Dora's voice yelled.

The spell hit the werewolf and he was sent flying against the door.

“Scott!” Tessa cried out, “Don't die – please no, I love you – no! Scott! Come back to me! Come back!”

“Dora!” Ginny's voice yelled, “Watch out!”

“Avada Kedavra!” a voice yelled.

Remus' world seemed to instantly slow down as he felt Dora's hand fall away from him. He looked down and saw Dora slowly falling toward the ground, as that glow, that heat, that warmth he loved from her left her instantly.

“NO!” Remus growled.

He could feel the werewolf's fury inside him. He looked up and saw Bellatrix Lestrange standing there cackling.

“I got her!” Bellatrix cackled, “I got the Black cousins! I got her!”

“Avada Kedavra!” Remus growled.

“Stupefy!” Ginny's voice yelled.

The Killing Curse missed again. The Stunning Spell hit its target and Bellatrix fell over stunned, though Remus know it was only temporary. He aimed for the kill, when suddenly, he heard a growl behind him. Remus turned and saw Fenrir Greyback running toward him. Remus growled and lunged at the werewolf, clashing with him. He bit and tore at every part of Greyback he could find... then he felt a burning sear of flesh across his chest and he slowly fell toward the ground beside Dora. He looked up and Greyback was leaning in for the kill, when all of a sudden, a red spell hit Greyback in the chest, and sent him flying out of the room. Greyback, still alive, stood up and growled. Remus could barely see, in fading eyes, Seamus, Dean, Hannah, Neville and Lavender running away from Greyback.

“Dora!” Ginny moaned, leaning over him, “Remus! You'll be okay!”

“Run, Ginny!” Remus moaned, “Find... Harry! Go to him! Find him! PLEASE! You can't help me!”

“N-no!” Ginny sobbed, “You need to be here for Teddy!”

“You, Ginny,” Remus said, “You'll be a good Godmother to him. Promise me.”

“I-I promise!” Ginny sobbed, “Don't die!”

“Go!” Remus growled, “Go!”

Ginny sobbed and stood up and ran out of the Great Hall. Remus crawled over to Dora and put his head above her face, saw her blank eyes staring at him.

I love you, my soul-mate. You and Teddy were my everything. My reason for living. I am happy to die next to you.

“Aww, look here,” a voice said.

Remus recognized as Antonin Dolohov, who he had met in battle many times before, and could never best. Funny it should be him who ended it.

“Dying next to the woman you love,” Dolohov said, “Let me ease your burden.”

Remus held Dora's hand, pressed his lips on hers, barely still warm. And the last thing he thought of before complete blackness and death overtook him was the happiest day in his life... when Teddy Remus Lupin arrived into this world.

----------------------------------------------
Agh, this was so tough to write. Not difficult, but tough because it was so sad! Oh man!

As you can see, I skipped a scene that was in the book... let's just say.... I decided to let it wait for just a little bit longer...

And for bonus points... can you guess what Luna's Boozlers actually are?

Hope you loved this chapter as much as I do!

[Fury]

Chapter 98
The Boathouse

Author's Note: The first PoV in this chapter starts around the start of when Remus' PoV, and the second starts a little while before the first PoV started. Kind of confusing. Also the first PoV is kind of light-hearted and funny (even though it is in the middle of battle) because well... it is Fred and George!

Much of the end of this chapter is taken directly from Deathly Hallows. I need this to be canon.



(George's PoV – shortly before the bridge explosion)

“Percy, could you do me a favor?” Fred asked.

“Anything, little brother,” Percy said.

George and Fred were pacing back and forth in each other's footsteps, their eyes on the bridge, watching for any opposition to come their way. Percy was sitting against a wall, his wand pointed in front of him. George looked up in the sky. The sun above them was lowering ever further. It had to be close to late afternoon. Had time really gone that fast? Maybe Angelina was right... he should lay off the firewhiskey.

“Could you give me similar words for the phrase 'extremely and incredibly bored'?” Fred asked.

“Can it wait until after the battle, Fred?” Percy replied.

“But I'm trying to write a poem in my head!” Fred said, “A poem for this wonderful battle we're going through! I need on-the spot action! I'm going to publish it and be rich.”

“We're already rich, me and you, Fred ol' chap,” George said.

“Fine, I want to write a poem so I can get a girl,” Fred said, “Not all of us can be luckily married like you! But seriously, what was Kingsley thinking? What are we doing back here watching this damned bridge when it doesn't look like anyone is going to cross it”

“Oh, there's a few people,” George said, “Battle time! Oh, nevermind – it's just Neville and Hannah... and Seamus and Lavender... and Dean....maybe we can still battle them, you reckon? I think my wand is going to die because I have not done too many spells with it in the past few hours.”

“That can't happen, George,” Percy said.

“Hey, lovebirds!” Fred said, to the five friends walking toward them, “Taking a romantic stroll around the battlefield? Dean, you must be lonely! Don't you have a girlfriend?”

“Romilda's too young to be here,” Dean said, “She had to leave. And no... we've been wiring explosives on the bridge.”

“I don't think this is going to work, Seamus,” Neville said, “Not enough explosives.”

“Are you doubting my proclivity for pyrotechnics, Longbottom?” Seamus asked.

“Neville's right,” Hannah said, “We need more explosive potions.”

“I'm not going into the dungeons when the ground around us is shaking!” Seamus said.

“Yaxley might have some in the Dark Arts classroom,” Dean said, “Let's go. Good luck, Weasleys!”

“Watch out for the explosion!” Seamus said, as he and his four friends ran past them, “It's coming!”

“No, it isn't!” Neville called back.

“Hmm... 'Ode to Hell' by Fred Weasley,” Fred said, “On this day so dark and dreary...”

“It is sunny out, Fred,” Percy said, “No clouds in the sky.”

“I need this to be morbid, Percy!” Fred said, “Death, blood, hell!”

“I thought you were trying to get a girl,” Percy said.

“I am!” Fred said, “Girls like that stuff. This is why you are single, Percy.”

“It is not my fault Penelope decided to cheat on me, Fred,” Percy said.

“She didn't cheat on you,” Fred said, “You were ignoring her because you chose to be a Ministry-scheming pompous idiot, so she found someone else!”

“Oh... yeah.... I forgot,” Percy said, frowning.

“Oh, don't worry,” Fred said, “You'll find someone who will pop out a few kids for ya.”

“Ugh,” George said, “We already have pompous cauldron-thickening lecture-monger in this family. We don't need more.”

“That's enough name-calling,” Percy said, “We're in the middle of war.”

“Name-calling in the middle of war,” Fred said, “That will have to go in my poem. Hmm... what rhymes with insult? Let's see --”

BOOM!

Fred, George and Percy ducked, aiming Shield Spells above them, as debris from the exploding bridge bounced off their shields.

“God damn it, Finnigan, you pyro!” Percy growled.

“That... was... bloody awesome!” George said, chuckling.

“Awesome?” Fred asked, “They didn't take out a single foe – and now no Death Eaters can come this way – now we're back here for nothing! Hmm... can I add explosion to my poem? O fiery booms creating large chasm of death and – and more boredom --”

“George!” a very familiar voice said.

George turned and saw Angelina running toward them.

“Angie!” George said.

He ran toward her and she jumped into his arms, hugging him.

“You're supposed to help the younger students get into Hogsmeade!” George said, “You're not supposed to be out here!”

“I needed you, George,” Angelina said, “I was going mad --”

“Two love-birds bickering in the middle of a war,” Fred said, “There is the love aspect I need in my poem, Percy.”

“Poem?” Angelina asked.

“I think he's giving up sales to be a poet,” Percy said.

Suddenly a spell went over George and Angelina's heads. George pointed his wand toward a man he recognized as Scabior and aimed a Stunning Spell at him.

“I got him!” Fred growled, “This is for the Cattermoles!”

Fred cast spell after spell toward Scabior but he kept dodging them.

“Rookwood!” Scabior yelled, “Damn it, get over here!”

“Rookwood?” Percy asked, “Oh, he's mine!”

Percy and Fred ran into the action and George and Angelina followed. George aimed another Stunning Spell at Scabior and this time it hit.

“Nice one, George!” Percy said, as he aimed spells at three more Death Eaters coming their way, one of them Augustus Rookwood.

“Stupefy!” George yelled.

“Reducto!” Angelina screamed.

“Levicorpus!” Fred yelled, sending a Death Eater flying into the air.

“Hey, Fred!” Percy said, as he sent a spell toward Rookwood, “Is it bad – Stupefy! – that I have to use the loo during battle! Protego!”

“You're joking!” Fred said, “Wow, Perce! You really are joking! Ha!”

Suddenly George saw a red and green spell coming toward Percy and Fred and stone and mortar started falling around them.

The air exploded. They had been grouped together, Fred, Angelina, Percy and George, the three Death Eaters at their feet, one Stunned, the other Transfigured, the other just barely moving; and in that fragment of a moment, when danger seemed temporarily at bay, the world was rent apart, George felt himself flying through the air, and all he could do was hold as tightly as possible to that thin stick of wood that was his one and only weapon, and shield his head in his arms: He heard the screams and yells of his companions without a hope of knowing what had happened to them – not knowing what happened to Angelina.

And then the world resolved itself into pain and semidarkness: He was half buried in the wreckage of the corridor. A hot stickiness on his cheek told him that he was bleeding copiously. Then he heard a terrible cry that pulled at his insides, that expressed agony of a kind neither flame nor curse could cause, and he stood up, swaying, more frightened than he had been that day, more frightened, perhaps, than he had been in his life.

He looked around for Angelina who was groaning and reaching for him. She looked okay.... a little bruised. Then he looked around for Fred and Percy.

“No!” Percy's voice yelled, “No! Fred No!”

George bolted up and looked toward Percy, who was kneeling in front of Fred... and George moaned and he felt a part of himself shatter.... because a part of himself had shattered. Fred's eyes were open, but they were not moving. And he had a grin on his face, a shadow of the last laugh he ever had in the world.

-----------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV – a few minutes earlier)

Harry, Ron and Hermione bolted down the Grand Staircase, dodging spells from Death Eaters and throwing some of their own up the stairwell.

"Harry, you get the Cloak on," said Hermione. "Never mind us. If we're going to get down to the boathouse, we have to get through this."

But he threw it over all three of them; large though they were he doubted anyone would see their disembodied feet through the dust that clogged the air, the falling stone, the shimmer of spells. they ran down the next staircase and found themselves in a corridor full of duelers. The portraits on either side of the fighters were crammed with figures screaming advice and encouragement, while Death Eaters, both masked and unmasked, dueled students and teachers: Parvati with Travers. Hannah and Neville with Rookwood.

“Hannah! Duck!” Neville said, pulling himself and Hannah toward the ground, “Protego! Reducto!”

Rookwood growled and ran off down the corridor.

Harry, Ron and Hermione raised their wands at once, ready to strike, but the duelers were weaving and darting so much that there was a strong likelihood of hurting on of their own side if they cast curses. Even as they stood braced, looking for the opportunity to act, there came a great "Wheeeeee!" and looking up, Harry saw Peeves zoomign over them, dropping Snargaluff pods down onto the Death Eaters, whose heads were suddenly engulfed in wriggling green tubers like fat worms.

"ARGH!"

A fistful of tubers had hit the Cloak over Ron's head; the damp green roots were suspended improbably in midair as Ron tried to shake them loose.

"Someone's invisible there!" shouted a masked Death Eater, pointing.

Dean Thomas made the most of the Death Eater's momentary distraction, knocking him out with a stunning Spell. Dolohov attempted to retaliate, and Parvati shot a Body Bind Curse at him.

"LET'S GO!" Harry yelled, and he, Ron, and Hermione gathered the Cloak tightly around themselves and pelted, heads down, through the midst of the fighters, slipping a little in pools of Snargaluff juice, toward the top of the marble staircase into the entrance hall.

"I'm Draco Malfoy, I'm Draco, I'm on your side!"

Draco was on the upper landing, pleading with another masked Death Eater. Harry Stunned the Death Eater as they passed. Malfoy looked around, beaming, for his savior, and Ron punched him from under the Cloak. Malfoy fell backward on top of the Death Eater, his mouth bleeding, utterly bemused.

"And that's the second time we've saved your life tonight, you two- faced *******!" Ron yelled.

There were more duelers all over the stairs and in the hall. Death Eaters everywhere Harry looked:

Yaxley, close to the front doors, in combat with Flitwick, a masked Death Eater dueling Kingsley right beside them. Students ran in every direction; some carrying or dragging injured friends. Harry directed a Stunnning Spell toward the masked Death Eater; it missed but nearly hit Neville, who was pulled down by Hannah.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione sped won the marble staircase: glass shattered on the left, and the Slytherin hourglass that had recorded House points spilled its emeralds everywhere, so that people slipped and staggered as they ran.

Two bodies fell from the balcony overhead as they reached the ground a gray blur that Harry took for an animal sped four-legged across the hall to sink its teeth into one of the fallen.

"NO!" shrieked Hermione, and with a deafening blast from her wand, Fenrir Greyback was thrown backward from the feebly struggling body of Lavender Brown.

He hit the marble banisters and struggled to return to his feet. Then, with a bright white flash and a crack, a crystal ball fell on top of his head, and he crumpled to the ground and did not move.

“Lavender!” Seamus yelled, “Come on! Please be okay! Get help!”

"I have more!" shrieked Professor Trelawney from over the banisters. "More for any who want them! Here--" And with a move like a tennis serve, she heaved another enormous crystal sphere from her bag, waved her wand through the air, and caused the ball to speed across the hall and smash through a window.

At the same moment, the heavy wooden front doors burst open, and more of the gigantic spiders forced their way into the front hall. Screams of terror rent the air: the fighters scattered, Death Eaters and Hogwartians alike, and red and green jets of light flew into the midst of the oncoming monsters, which shuddered and reared, more terrifying than ever.

"Don't hurt 'em, don't hurt 'em!" he yelled.

"HAGRID, NO!"

Harry forgot everything else: he sprinted out from under the cloak, running bent double to avoid the curses illuminating the whole hall.

"HAGRID, COME BACK!"

But he was not even halfway to Hagrid when he saw it happen: Hagrid vanished amongst the spiders, and with a great scurrying, a foul swarming movement, they retreated under the onslaught of spells, Hagrid buried in their midst.

"HAGRID!"

Harry heard someone calling his own name, whether friend or foe he did not care: He was sprinting down the front steps into the dark grounds, and the spiders were swarming away with their prey, and he could see nothing of Hagrid at all.

"HAGRID!" He thought he could make out an enormous arm waving from the mdist of the spider swarm, but as he made to chase after them, his way was impeded by a monumental foot, which swung down out of the darkness and made the ground on which he stood shudder. He looked up: A giant stood before him, twenty feet high, its head hidden in shadow, nothing but its treelike, hairy shins illuminated by light from the castle doors. With one brutal, fluid movement, it smashed a massive fist through an upper window, and glass rained down upon Harry, forcing him back under the shelter of the doorway.

“South side, Harry!” Hermione said, “Boathouse, remember! This way!”

Harry followed Ron and Hermione toward the south side of the castle. He thought he heard Ginny's voice calling his name, but when he looked back he saw nothing. Ron and Hermione pulled him forward, and they heard dueling up ahead... and familiar voices.

“That's Fred and George!” Ron said, “And Percy and Angelina! Come on!”

Harry knew Ron was right. He could tell by the different voices.

“Stupefy!” George yelled.

“Reducto!” Angelina screamed.

“Levicorpus!” Fred yelled.

“Hey, Fred!” Percy said, “Is it bad – Stupefy! – that I have to use the loo during battle? Protego!”

“You're joking!” Fred said, “Wow, Perce! You really are joking! Ha!”

Suddenly there was a massive explosion. Ron moaned and he ran ahead of Harry and Hermione.

“Ron!” Hermione cried out, running past Harry, “Wait!”

Harry followed them into the corridor that led toward the southern bridge and the stairs leading to the boat house.

“No!” Percy's voice yelled, “No! Fred No!”

Harry felt his insides freeze as he stopped. Ron moaned and cried out. Harry saw Death Eaters coming there way, and he pulled Hermione and Ron away from view, just in time as two Death Eaters ran past them and down the corridor.

“ROOKWOOD!” Percy's voice yelled.

Percy ran past them as well, in pursuit of the Death Eaters. Ron pulled away from Harry and Hermione and headed off in the direction of Fred, George and Angelina. Harry and Hermione followed him and saw George and Angelina kneeling over Fred. Harry blinked in disbelief. No... it was not possible. Fred could not be dead. Ron almost collapsed next to Fred and Harry heard him sobbing. Ron growled and stood up and tried to run back in the direction they had came, but Hermione grabbed him.

"Listen to me,” Hermione said, “LISTEN RON!"

"I wanna help,” Ron moaned, “I wanna kill Death Eaters--"

His face was contorted, smeared with dust and smoke, and he was shaking with rage and grief.

"Ron, we're the only ones who can end it!” Hermione cried out, “Please--Ron--we need the snake, we've got to kill the snake!"

But Harry knew how Ron felt: Pursuing another Horcrux could not bring the satisfaction of revenge; he too wanted to fight, to punish them, the people who had killed Fred, and he wanted to find the other Weasleys, and above all make sure, make quite sure, that Ginny was not--but he could not permit that idea to form in his mind--

"We will fight!" Hermione said. "We'll have to, to reach the snake! But let's not lose sight now of what we're supposed to be d-doing! We're the only ones who can end it!"

She was crying too, and she wiped her face on her torn and singed sleeve as she spoke, but she took great heaving breaths to calm herself as, still keeping a tight hold on ron, she turned to Harry.

“Help me!” Hermione said, “Help me convince him. We have to get down to the boathouse!”

“I'll do it,” Ron said, his voice stronger, “Let's go!”

Ron stood up and walked off toward the direction of the long stone steps that descended toward the boat house and Hermione followed him.

“Oh, God, Fred!” George moaned.

“We'll end this, George,” Harry said, “I promise.”

He then hurried off, catching up with Ron and Hermione, and he saw the boathouse in the distance. Voldemort and Nagini were down there. How were they going to get to the snake, without –

There had to be a way.... somehow.

Harry caught up to Ron and Hermione and threw the Invisibility cloak over the three of them. They crept down the long staircase. It seemed to take forever. The sun was sinking below the trees. Nightfall would approach in a couple of hours... or less. Had it already three-fourths of a day. It did not seem like they left Shell Cottage only hours ago.

Soon they were just outside the boathouse, and they heard voices inside.... Voldemort's cold, hissing voice, and a voice that could only belong to Severus Snape. Harry, Ron and Hermione ducked against a wall of the boat house, trying to keep under the cloak.

Then Snape spoke, and Harry's heart lurched: Snape was inches away from where he crouched, hidden.

"...my Lord,” Snape said, “their resistance is crumbling--"

"--and it is doing so without your help," said Voldemort in his high, clear voice. "Skilled wizard though you are, Severus, I do not think you will make much difference now. We are almost there...almost."

"Let me find the boy,” Snape said, “Let me bring you Potter. I know I can find him, my Lord. Please."

Snape strode past the gap, and Harry drew back a little, keeping his eyes found Nagini, wondering whether there was any spell that might penetrate the protection surrounding her, but he could not think of anything. One failed attempt, and he would give away his position... Voldemort stood up. Harry could see him now, see the red eyes, the flattened, serpentine face, the pallor of him gleaming slightly in the semidarkness.

"I have a problem, Severus," said Voldemort softly.

"My Lord?" said Snape.

Voldemort raised the Elder Wand, holding it as delicately and precisely as a conductor's baton. "Why doesn't it work for me, Severus?"

In the silence Harry imagined he could hear the snake hissing slightly as it coiled and uncoiled--or was it Voldemort's sibilant sigh lingering on the air?

"My--my lord?" said Snape blankly. "I do not understand. You--you have performed extraordinary magic with that wand."

"No," said Voldemort. "I have performed my usual magic. I am extraordinary, but this wand...no. It has not revealed the wonders it has promised. I feel no difference between this wand and the one I procured from Ollivander all those years ago."

Voldemort's tone was musing, calm, but Harry's scar had begun to throb and pulse: Pain was building in his forehead, and he could feel that controlled sense of fury building inside Voldemort.

"No difference," said Voldemort again. Snape did not speak. Harry could not see his face. He wondered whether Snape sensed danger, was trying to find the right words to reassure his master. Voldemort started to move around the room:

Harry lost sight of him for seconds as he prowled, speaking in that same measured voice, while the pain and fury mounted in Harry.

"I have thought long and hard, Severus,” Voldemort said, “do you know why I have called you back from battle?"

And for a moment Harry saw Snape's profile. His eyes were fixed upon the coiling snake in its enchanted cage.

"No, my Lord, but I beg you will let me return,” Snape said, “Let me find Potter."

"You sound like Lucius,” Voldemort hissed, “Neither of you understands Potter as I do. He does not need finding. Potter will come to me. I knew his weakness you see, his one great flaw. He will hate watching the others struck down around him, knwoing that it is for him that it happens. He will want to stop it at any cost. He will come."

"But my Lord,” Snape said, “he might be killed accidentally by someone other than yourself--"

"My instructions to the Death Eaters have been perfectly clear,” Voldemort said, “Capture Potter. Kill his friends--the more, the better--but do not kill him. But it is of you that I wished to speak, Severus, not Harry Potter. You have been very valuable to me. Very valuable."

"My Lord knows I seek only to serve him,” Snape said, “But--let me go and find the boy, my Lord. Let me bring him to you. I know I can--"

"I have told you, no!" said Voldemort, and Harry caught the glint of red in his eyes as he turned again, and the swishing of his cloak was like the slithering of a snake, and he felt Voldemort's impatience in his burning scar.

"My concern at the moment, Severus, is what will happen when I finally meet the boy!" Voldemort said.

"My Lord, there can be no question, surely--?" Snape asked.

"--but there is a question, Severus. There is." Voldemort halted, and Harry could see him plainly again as he slid the Elder Wand through his white fingers, staring at Snape. "Why did both the wands I have used fail when directed at Harry Potter?"

"I--I cannot answer that, my Lord." Snape said.

"Can't you?" Voldemort asked.

The stab of rage felt like a spike driven through Harry's head: he forced his own fist into his mouth to stop himself from crying out in pain. He closed his eyes, and suddenly he was Voldemort, looking into Snape's pale face.

"My wand of yew did everything of which I asked it, Severus, except to kill Harry Potter. Twice it failed. Ollivander told me under torture of the twin cores, told me to take another's wand. I did so, but Lucius's wand shattered upon meeting Potter's."

"I--I have no explanation, my Lord." Snape was not looking at Voldemort now. His dark eyes were still fixed upon the coiling serpent in its protective sphere.

"I sought a third wand, Severus. the Elder Wand, the Wand of Destiny, the Deathstick. I took it from its previous master. I took it from the grave of Albus Dumbledore."

And now Snape looked at Voldemort, and Snape's face was like a death mask. it was marble white and so still that when he spoke, it was a shock to see that anyone lived behind the blank eyes.

"My Lord--let me go to the boy--"

"all this long night when I am on the brink of victory, I have sat here," said Voldemort, his voice barely louder than a whisper, "wondering, wondering, why the Elder Wand refuses to be what it ought to be, refuses to perform as legend says it must perform for its rightful owner...and I think I have the answer."

Snape did not speak.

"Perhaps you already know it? You are a clever man, after all, Severus. You have been a good and faithful servant, and I regret what must happen."

"My Lord--"

"The Elder Wand cannot serve me properly, Severus, because I am not its true master. The Elder Wand belongs to the wizard who killed its last owner. You killed Albus Dumbledore. While you live, Severus, the Elder Wand cannot truly be mine."

"My Lord!" Snape protested, raising his wand.

"It cannot be any other way," said Voldemort. "I must master the wand, Severus. Master the wand, and I master Potter at last."

And Voldemort swiped the air with the Elder Wand. It did nothing to Sanpe, who for a split second seemed to think he had been reprieved: but then Voldemort's intention became clear. The snake's cage was rolling through the air, and before Snape could do anything more than yell, it had encased him, head and shoulders, and Voldemort spoke in Parseltongue.

"Kill."

There was a terrible scream.

Harry saw Snape's face losing the little color it had left; it whitened as his black eyes widened, as the snake's fangs pierced his neck, as he failed to push the enchanted cage off himself, as his knees gave way and he fell to the floor.

"I regret it," said Voldemort coldly.

He turned away; there was no sadness in him, no remorse. It was time to leave this shack and take charge, with a wand that would now do his full bidding. He pointed it at the starry cage holding the snake, which drifted upward, off Snape, who fell sideways onto the floor, blood gushing from the wounds in his neck. Voldemort swept from the room without a backward glance, and the great serpent floated after him in its huge protective sphere.

Back on the dock, outside the boathouse, and his own mind, Harry opened his eyes; He had drawn blood biting down on his knuckles in an effort not to shout out. He stood up and hurried into the boathouse, while Hermione and Ginny called him.

As quietly as he could, he pulled himself up into the room. He did not know why he was doing it, why he was approaching the dying man: he did not know what he felt as he saw Snape's white face, and the fingers trying to staunch the bloody wound at his neck. Harry took off the invisibility cloak and looked down upon the man he hated, whose widening black eyes found Harry as he cried to speak. Harry bent over him, and Snape seized the front of his robes and pulled him close. A terrible rasping, gurgling noise issued from Snape's throat.

"Take...it...Take...it..."

Something more than blood was leaking from Snape. Silvery blue, neither gas nor liquid, it gushed form his mouth and his ears and his eyes, and Harry knew what it was, but did not know what to do--

A flask, conjured from thin air, was thrust into his shaking hand by Hermione.

Harry lifted the silvery substance into it with his wand. When the flask was full to the brim, and Snape looked as though there was no blood left in him, his grip on Harry's robes slackened.

"Look...at....me..." he whispered, “You have your mother's eyes.”

The green eyes found the black, but after a second, something in the depths of the dark part seemed to vanish, leaving them fixed, blank, and empty. The hand holding Harry thudded to the floor, and Snape moved no more.

----------------------------------
Might get a bit of flack because of how much I'm putting from the book into the battle parts of this story.

So... let me explain why I took so much of this from the book. A lot of this battle is very close to the book with stuff added in to make it different. But I need this mostly canon to go with the story. It was my full intentions to make much of the final battle canon and have my own parts in it. It is mostly the reason why I am doing so many different PoVs along with Harry's. Because I was intent on making this battle similar or else I'd just mess it up most likely.

Though I might change a few big things coming up soon. I'll see what I can do.

Much of this chapter was taken from Chapter 32 of the Deathly Hallows book, written by the wonderful JK Rowling.

Hope you liked this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 99
The Prince's Tale

Author's Note: Changing part of Voldemort's speech in this... just a bit of it. Also, the Prince's Tale part of this chapter will be mostly canon to support the story, but with a couple of additions to add for storyline purposes. But I am taking out a few less important scenes. Just some more important ones, really, and adding some of my own stuff.

(Ron's PoV)

Ron looked at Hermione. There were no tears in her eyes for the slain Potions Master, though she did look distraught. Ron didn't know whether to comfort her or not. He had not said how much he loved her in so many hours. Too much had happened. He wanted to say those words – but in front of Harry and the slain Potions Master?

He looked behind him and suddenly realized that they were in a very vulnerable position. Standing in the exact spot that Voldemort had been just a few moments before. Ron knew there was a chance he could come back into the boathouse

“Attention,” the cold, high voice of Voldemort said.

Ron and Hermione spun around. Behind them, Harry jumped up from his kneeling position. All three thought that Voldemort had reentered the boathouse

Voldemort’s voice reverberated from the walls and floor, and Ron realized that he was talking to Hogwarts and to all the surrounding area, that the residents of Hogsmeade and all those still fighting in the castle would hear him as clearly as if he stood beside them, his breath on the back of their necks, a deathblow away.

“You have fought,” said the high, cold voice, “valiantly. Lord Voldemort knows how to value bravery. Yet you have sustained heavy losses. If you continue to resist me, you will all die, one by one. I do not wish this to happen. Every drop of magical blood spilled is a loss and a waste. Lord Voldemort is merciful. I command my forces to retreat immediately. You have one hour. Dispose of your dead with dignity. Treat your injured.”

There was a short pause.

“I speak now, Harry Potter, directly to you.” Voldemort continued.

Ron and Hermione looked at each other quickly, then to Harry.

“You have permitted your friends to die for you,” Voldemort continued, “rather than face me yourself. I shall wait for you until nightfall, in the Forbidden Forest. If, by then, you have not come to me, have not given yourself up, then battle recommences. This time, I shall enter the fray myself, Harry Potter, and I shall find you, and I shall punish every last man, woman, and child who has tried to conceal you from me. Nightfall.”

The air cleared and Ron and Hermione looked at Harry, shaking their heads.

“The Forbidden Forest?” Ron asked, “Ginny's vision! What she saw was right! Harry, you can't go into the forest! You promised my sister!”

Harry frowned and nodded.

“It’ll be all right,” said Hermione wildly. “Let’s – let’s get back to the castle, if he’s gone to the forest we’ll need to think of a new plan – ”

Hermione glanced at Snape's body then retreated to the tunnel entrance. Ron followed her.

“Any ideas?” Hermione asked him.

Ron shook his head.

“For now, I just want to know if the rest of my family is okay,” he said.

Hermione looked as if she was about to say something, but only nodded, solemnly.

“So he wants Harry to meet him in the forest,” Ron said, “Do you really think Ginny's vision is correct?”

“Merlin, I hope not,” Hermione said, “But --”

“But what?” Ron asked.

“It was the Horcrux that gave Ginny that vision,” Hermione said, “Her fear is to see Harry dead. I mean --”

“Oh, Hermione,” Ron said, frowning.

“I know!” Hermione said, “It is terrible, damn it, but --”

Harry cleared his throat and Ron and Hermione looked back at him.

“We need to go,” Harry said.

Ron nodded. He took Hermione's hand and she held onto it tightly.

“Don't let me go,” Ron said, “I need you right now, more than ever.”

“I'll never let you go,” Hermione said.

Ron smiled, and Harry pushed past them. Ron and Hermione followed him back up the long stairwell.

“Would you take it the wrong way if I told you how much I love you?” Hermione asked.

“Why would I take that the wrong way?” Ron asked.

“Because it might feel like I'm saying it,” Hermione said, “In case I can't say it again ever.”

“I love you too,” Ron said, “And I say that knowing I will be saying it for many more days, months and years.”

Hermione smiled and nodded. Then Ron noticed she frowned at the steps as the ascended them behind Harry.

“What's wrong?” Ron asked.

“Just wondering if Bellatrix is still alive,” Hermione said.

“Oh, Hermione,” Ron said, “Why do you have to --”

“I just want to know that she is dead,” Hermione said, “Even – even if I don't kill her – I need to know she is dead so she can't hurt anyone else. How many others must she have killed and tortured tonight? Like my parents! Like Dobby!”

Ron squeezed Hermione's hand and held her close as they headed up the steps.

They hurried up the stone steps, back into the castle.

Everything was unnaturally silent. There were no flashes of light now, no bangs or screams or shouts. The flagstones of the deserted corridor leading to the entrance hall were stained with blood. In the entrance hall, emeralds were still scattered all over the floor, along with pieces of marble and splintered wood. Part of the banisters had been blown away.

“Where is everyone?” Hermione asked.

Ron shook his head, but heard movement and voices close by. It was coming from the Great Hall. He crossed the entrance hall, Hermione and Harry tailing him.

The sight was unbelievable.

The room was crowded. The survivors stood in groups, their arms around each other’s necks. The injured were being treated upon the raised platform by Madam Pomfrey and a group of helpers. Firenze was amongst the injured; his flank poured blood and he shook where he lay, unable to stand.

Ron then spotted his family huddled in a group. He did not need to ask who or what they were huddled around. He looked at Hermione, who nodded, and they walked away from Harry. Ginny spotted them first, and she ran over to them. She and Ron exchanged frowns, and as Ron walked by her, she hugged Hermione. He could hear their near-silent sobs, as they mixed in with the others in the Hall.

Ron approached his family. He could see his mother lying across Fred's body. Her whole body seemed to be shaking. His father was stroking her hair, and Ron could see tears etched into his face. George was kneeled at Fred's head. Angelina was stroking George's hair.

“There you are!” Percy said, almost shouting, “Where have you been? Do you know how worried we were We thought you were --”

Percy closed his eyes and flung an arm around Ron's shoulder, half-hugging him. Bill and Fleur looked at him, both attempting a smile, but failing. Nobody was smiling today.

Ron walked slowly toward Fred's body and kneeled by him. His father saw him, and spoke up.

“George says you were there when it happened,” he said.

George looked up at Ron, for a brief second before he went back to Fred's face.

“Yeah,” Ron said, “I was there.”

“G-good,” Mr. Weasley said, “At least he had family around.”

“He even got out a few jokes,” Percy said, “Was all for writing a poem about the battle. Our Fred, the poet.”

“Would have been very beautiful, I bet,” Mr. Weasley said.

“Knowing Fred?” George said, “More like hysterical –- oh, sorry Mum.”

“No, you're right,” Mrs. Weasley said, nodding, “Always good for a laugh. We need to remember that. You need to remember that George.”

“I will, Mum,” George said.

His jaw trembled and he went silent. Ron heard movement behind him. He turned around. Hermione and Ginny were joining them, their faces soaked with tears.

Ron stood up and walked over to Hermione. She attempted a smile, and almost succeeded. She threw her arms around Ron, and resumed sobbing. Ron felt tears fall from his own eyes, but he was unashamed of it.*

Hermione backed away slowly and looked at Ginny.

“Where is Remus and Dora?” she asked Ginny.

“You haven't seen yet?” Ginny asked.

Ron and Hermione shook their heads. Ginny turned and nodded over toward the side of the Great Hall. A long line of bodies were there. At the very end were Remus and Dora. Strangely enough, they seemed to be sleeping, but Ron knew better.

“Oh, Merlin,” Hermione said.

She flung her arms back around Ron.

“Why?” Hermione said, “They... they had a baby to look after!”

“I'm sure Dora's mother will take care of Teddy,” Ron said.

“Remus made Harry Godfather,” Ginny said, “And me – he made me Godmother.”

“Then he'll have two more people to look after him,” Hermione said, “He'll know all about his parents.”

“Hey,” Ginny said, “Where's Harry?”

“Oh,” Ron said, “He's --”

Ron looked toward the large doors of the Great Hall, where he had left Harry. Harry was no longer there.

“He must have gone to help bring in others who were... injured,” Ron said, not wanting to say 'killed'.

“I'm going to go look for him,” Ginny said.

“No you are not!” Ron said.

“Don't tell me what to do!” Ginny argued.

“Ginevra Weasley!” Ron's mother said, rather loudly.

Ron and Ginny turned around.

“You will stay here,” she said. “Both of you. I will not --”

Fresh tears sprouted from her eyes.

“Listen to your mother,” Ron's father said.

“What about Harry?” Ginny asked.

“I'm sure he's fine,” Percy said.

“What about my vision!” Ginny growled.

“Ginny,” Mr. Weasley said, “It isn't true. You know it.”

“Dad's right,” Ron said, “It isn't true.”

Ginny sniffled and put her arms around Ron, laying her head on his chest.

“You better be right, Ron, damn it!” Ginny sobbed, crying into his chest.

Ron kissed Ginny's head and looked at Hermione. He saw tears in her eyes and he knew what she was thinking. There was a good chance Harry would be going into the forest.

-----------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

The castle was completely empty; even the ghosts seemed to have joined the mass mourning in the Great Hall. Harry ran without stopping, clutching the crystal flask of Snape’s last thoughts, and he did not slow down until he reached the stone gargoyle guarding the headmaster’s office.

“Password?”

“Dumbledore!” said Harry without thinking, because it was he whom he yearned to see, and to his surprise the gargoyle slid aside revealing the spiral staircase behind.

But when Harry burst into the circular office he found a change. The portraits that hung all around the walls were empty. Not a single headmaster or headmistress remained to see him; all, it seemed, had flitted away, charging through the paintings that lined the castle so that they could have a clear view of what was going on.

The stone Pensieve lay in the cabinet where it had always been. Harry heaved it onto the desk and poured Snape’s memories into the wide basin with its runic markings around the edge. To escape into someone else’s head would be a blessed relief… Nothing that even Snape had left him could be worse than his own thoughts. The memories swirled, silver white and strange, and without hesitating, with a feeling of reckless abandonment, as though this would assuage his torturing grief, Harry dived.

When he reached his feet, he was on a playground. Two girls were swinging backward and forward, and a skinny boy was watching them from behind a clump of bushes. His black hair was overlong and his clothes were so mismatched that it looked deliberate: too short jeans, a shabby, overlarge coat that might have belonged to a grown man, an odd smock-like shirt.

Harry moved closer to the boy. Snape looked no more than nine or ten years old, sallow, small, stringy. There was undisguised greed in his thin face as he watched the younger of the two girls swinging higher and higher than her sister.

“Lily, don’t do it!” shrieked the elder of the two.

But the girl had let go of the swing at the very height of its arc and flown into the air, quite literally flown, launched herself skyward with a great shout of laughter, and instead of crumpling on the playground asphalt, she soared like a trapeze artist through the air, staying up far too long, landing far too lightly.

“Mummy told you not to!” Petunia stopped her swing by dragging the heels of her sandals on the ground, making a crunching, grinding sound, then leapt up, hands on hips.

“Mummy said you weren’t allowed, Lily!” Petunia cried.

“But I’m fine,” said Lily, still giggling.

“How do you do it?” Petunia asked.

“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” Snape could no longer contain himself, but had jumped out from behind the bushes.

“What’s obvious?” asked Lily.

“You’re…you’re a witch,” whispered Snape.

Lily looked affronted. “That’s not a very nice thing to say to somebody!”

“It isn't an insult. It is what you are,” Snape said.

“Freak!” Petunia said, “What a freak! You both are!”

“That is not right to say, Tuney!” Lily said, frowning, take it back!”

Petunia ran off back toward their house. Snape looked at Lily, who was frowning at him.

The scene dissolved, and before Harry knew it, re-formed around him. He was now in a small thicket of trees. He could see a sunlit river glittering through their trunks. The shadows cast by the trees made a basin of cool green shade. Two children sat facing each other, cross-legged on the ground. Snape had removed his coat now; his odd smock looked less peculiar in the half light.

“…and the Ministry can punish you if you do magic outside school, you get letters.”

“But I have done magic outside school!”

“We’re all right. We haven’t got wands yet. They let you off when you’re a kid and you can’t help it. But once you’re eleven,” he nodded importantly, “and they start training you, then you’ve got to go careful.”

There was a little silence. Lily had picked up a fallen twig and twirled it in the air, and Harry knew that she was imagining sparks trailing from it. Then she dropped the twig, leaned in toward the boy, and said, “It is real, isn’t it? It’s not a joke? Petunia says you’re lying to me. Petunia says there isn’t a Hogwarts. It is real, isn’t it?”

“It’s real for us,” said Snape. “Not for her. But we’ll get the letter, you and me.”

“Really?” whispered Lily.

“Definitely,” said Snape, and even with his poorly cut hair and his odd clothes, he struck an oddly impressive figure sprawled in front of her, brimful of confidence in his destiny.

“And will it really come by owl?” Lily whispered.

“Normally,” said Snape. “But you’re Muggle-born, so someone from the school will have to come and explain to your parents.”

“Does it make a difference, being Muggle-born?”

Snape hesitated. His black eyes, eager in the greenish gloom, moved over the pale face, the dark red hair.

“No,” he said. “It doesn’t make any difference.”

“Good,” said Lily, relaxing. It was clear that she had been worrying.

“You’ve got loads of magic,” said Snape. “I saw that. All the time I was watching you…”

His voice trailed away; she was not listening, but had stretched out on the leafy ground and was looking up at the canopy of leaves overhead. He watched her as greedily as he had watched her in the playground.
|
“Severus?”

A little smile twisted Snape’s mouth when she said his name.

“Yeah?”

“Tell me about the dementors again.”

“What d’you want to know about them for?”

“If I use magic outside school – ”

“They wouldn’t give you to the dementors for that! Dementors are for people who do really bad stuff. They guard the wizard prison, Azkaban. You’re not going to end up in Azkaban, you’re too – ”

He turned red again and shredded more leaves....

And they were in a compartment on the Hogwarts Express

“This is it!” Snape said, “We’re off to Hogwarts! You’d better be in Slytherin.”

“Slytherin?”

One of the boys sharing the compartment, who had shown no interest at all in Lily or Snape until that point, looked around at the word, and Harry, whose attention had been focused entirely on the two beside the window, saw his father: slight, black-haired like Snape, but with that indefinable air of having been well-cared-for, even adored, that Snape so conspicuously lacked.

“Who wants to be in Slytherin? I think I’d leave, wouldn’t you?” James asked the boy lounging on the seats opposite him, and with a jolt, Harry realized that it was Sirius. Sirius did not smile.

“My whole family have been in Slytherin,” he said.

“Blimey,” said James, “and I thought you seemed all right!”

Sirius grinned.

“Maybe I’ll break the tradition. Where are you heading, if you’ve got the choice?”

James lifted an invisible sword.

“‘Gryffindor, where dwell the brave at heart!’ Like my dad.”

Snape made a small, disparaging noise. James turned on him.

“Got a problem with that?”

“No,” said Snape, though his slight sneer said otherwise. “If you’d rather be brawny than brainy – ”

“Where’re you hoping to go, seeing as you’re neither?” interjected Sirius.

James roared with laughter. Lily sat up, rather flushed, and looked from James to Sirius in dislike.

“Come on, Severus, let’s find another compartment.”

“Oooooo…”

James and Sirius imitated her lofty voice; James tried to trip Snape as he passed.

“See ya, Snivellus!” a voice called, as the compartment door slammed…

And the scene dissolved once more…

Harry was standing right behind Snape as they faced the candlelit House tables, lined with rapt faces. Then Professor McGonagall said, “Evans, Lily!”

watched his mother walk forward on trembling legs and sit down upon the rickety stool. Professor McGonagall dropped the Sorting Hat onto her head, and barely a second after it had touched the dark red hair, the hat cried, “Gryffindor!”

Harry heard Snape let out a tiny groan. Lily took off the hat, handed it back to Professor McGonagall, then hurried toward the cheering Gryffindors, but as she went she glanced back at Snape, and there was a sad little smile on her face.

Scenes changed every few seconds... James knocking down Snape's books as Lily stood by Snape... Snape being hoisted in the air by James... Snape calling Lily a Mudblood... Lily and Snape fighting... Snape frowning as Lily ran away.

Then a blinding, jagged jet of white light flew through the air. Harry thought of lightning, but Snape had dropped to his knees and his wand had flown out of his hand. Snape was a few years older now.

“Don’t kill me!” Snape yelled.

“That was not my intention.” Dumbledore's voice said.

Any sound of Dumbledore Apparating had been drowned by the sound of the wind in the branches. He stood before Snape with his robes whipping around him, and his face was illuminated from below in the light cast by his wand.

“Well, Severus? What message does Lord Voldemort have for me?”

“No – no message – I’m here on my own account!”

Snape was wringing his hands. He looked a little mad, with his straggling black hair flying around him.

“I – I come with a warning – no, a request – please – ”

Dumbledore flicked his wand. Though leaves and branches still flew through the night air around them, silence fell on the spot where he and Snape faced each other.

“What request could a Death Eater make of me?”

“The – the prophecy…the prediction…Trelawney…”

“Ah, yes,” said Dumbledore. “How much did you relay to Lord Voldemort?”

“Everything – everything I heard!” said Snape. “That is why – it is for that reason – he thinks it means Lily Evans!”

“The prophecy did not refer to a woman,” said Dumbledore. “It spoke of a boy born at the end of July – ”

“You know what I mean! He thinks it means her son, he is going to hunt her down – kill them all – ”

“If she means so much to you,” said Dumbledore, “surely Lord Voldemort will spare her? Could you not ask for mercy for the mother, in exchange for the son?”

“I have – I have asked him – ”

“You disgust me,” said Dumbledore, and Harry had never heard so much contempt in his voice. Snape seemed to shrink a little, “You do not care, then, about the deaths of her husband and child? They can die, as long as you have what you want?”

Snape said nothing, but merely looked up at Dumbledore.

“Hide them all, then,” he croaked. “Keep her – them – safe. Please.”

“And what will you give me in return, Severus?”

“In – in return?” Snape gaped at Dumbledore, and Harry expected him to protest, but after a long moment he said, “Anything.”

The hilltop faded, and Harry stood in Dumbledore’s office, and something was making a terrible sound, like a wounded animal. Snape was slumped forward in a chair and Dumbledore was standing over him, looking grim. After a moment or two, Snape raised his face, and he looked like a man who had lived a hundred years of misery since leaving the wild hilltop.

“I thought…you were going…to keep her…safe…”

“She and James put their faith in the wrong person,” said Dumbledore. “Rather like you, Severus. Weren’t you hoping that Lord Voldemort would spare her?”

Snape’s breathing was shallow.

“Her boy survives,” said Dumbledore.

With a tiny jerk of the head, Snape seemed to flick off an irksome fly.

“Her son lives. He has her eyes, precisely her eyes. You remember the shape and color of Lily Evans’s eyes, I am sure?”

“DON’T!” bellowed Snape. “Gone…dead…”

“Is this remorse, Severus?”

“I wish…I wish I were dead…”

“And what use would that be to anyone?” said Dumbledore coldly. “If you loved Lily Evans, if you truly loved her, then your way forward is clear.”

Snape seemed to peer through a haze of pain, and Dumbledore’s words appeared to take a long time to reach him.

“What – what do you mean?”

“You know how and why she died. Make sure it was not in vain. Help me protect Lily’s son.”

“He does not need protection. The Dark Lord has gone – ”

“The Dark Lord will return, and Harry Potter will be in terrible danger when he does.”
There was a long pause, and slowly Snape regained control of himself, mastered his own breathing. At last he said, “Very well. Very well. But never – never tell, Dumbledore! This must be between us! Swear it! I cannot bear…especially Potter’s son…I want your word!”

“My word, Severus, that I shall never reveal the best of you?” Dumbledore sighed, looking down into
Snape’s ferocious, anguished face. “If you insist…”

The office dissolved but re-formed instantly. Snape was pacing up and down in front of Dumbledore.

“ – mediocre, arrogant as his father, a determined rule-breaker, delighted to find himself famous, attention-seeking and impertinent – ”

“You see what you expect to see, Severus,” said Dumbledore, without raising his eyes from a copy of Transfiguration Today. “Other teachers report that the boy is modest, likable, and reasonably talented. Personally, I find him an engaging child.”

Dumbledore turned a page, and said, without looking up, “Keep an eye on Quirrell, won’t you?”

Now Snape and Dumbledore were in the same office, but it was a few years later. Dumbledore's hand was injured.

“I refer to the plan Lord Voldemort is revolving around me. His plan to have the poor Malfoy boy murder me.”

Snape sat down in the chair Harry had so often occupied, across the desk from Dumbledore. Harry could tell that he wanted to say more on the subject of Dumbledore’s cursed hand, but the other held it up in polite refusal to discuss the matter further. Scowling, Snape said, “The Dark Lord does not expect Draco to succeed. This is merely punishment for Lucius’s recent failures. Slow torture for Draco’s parents, while they watch him fail and pay the price.”

“In short, the boy has had a death sentence pronounced upon him as surely as I have,” said Dumbledore.

“Now, I should have thought the natural successor to the job, once Draco fails, is yourself?”

There was a short pause.

“That, I think, is the Dark Lord’s plan.”

“Lord Voldemort foresees a moment in the near future when he will not need a spy at Hogwarts?”

“He believes the school will soon be in his grasp, yes.”

“And if it does fall into his grasp,” said Dumbledore, almost, it seemed, as an aside, “I have your word that you will do all in your power to protect the students at Hogwarts?”

Snape gave a stiff nod.

“Good. Now then. Your first priority will be to discover what Draco is up to. A frightened teenage boy is a danger to others as well as to himself. Offer him help and guidance, he ought to accept, he likes you – ”

“ – much less since his father has lost favor. Draco blames me, he thinks I have usurped Lucius’s position.”
“All the same, try. I am concerned less for myself than for accidental victims of whatever schemes might occur to the boy. Ultimately, of course, there is only one thing to be done if we are to save him from Lord
Voldemort’s wrath.”

Snape raised his eyebrows and his tone was sardonic as he asked, “Are you intending to let him kill you?”

“Certainly not. You must kill me.”

There was a long silence, broken only by an odd clicking noise. Fawkes the phoenix was gnawing a bit of cuttlebone.

“Would you like me to do it now?” asked Snape, his voice heavy with irony. “Or would you like a few moments to compose an epitaph?”

“Oh, not quite yet,” said Dumbledore, smiling. “I daresay the moment will present itself in due course. Given what has happened tonight,” he indicated his withered hand, “we can be sure that it will happen within a year.”

“If you don’t mind dying,” said Snape roughly, “why not let Draco do it?”

“That boy’s soul is not yet so damaged,” said Dumbledore. “I would not have it ripped apart on my account.”

“And my soul, Dumbledore? Mine?”

“You alone know whether it will harm your soul to help an old man avoid pain and humiliation,” said Dumbledore. “I ask this one great favor of you, Severus, because death is coming for me as surely as the Chudley Cannons will finish bottom of this year’s league. I confess I should prefer a quick, painless exit to the protracted and messy affair it will be if, for instance, Greyback is involved – I hear Voldemort has recruited him? Or dear Bellatrix, who likes to play with her food before she eats it.”

His tone was light, but his blue eyes pierced Snape as they had frequently pierced Harry, as though the soul
they discussed was visible to him. At last Snape gave another curt nod.

Dumbledore seemed satisfied.

“Thank you, Severus…”

The office disappeared, and now Snape and Dumbledore were strolling together in the deserted castle grounds by twilight.

“What are you doing with Potter, all these evenings you are closeted together?” Snape asked abruptly.
Dumbledore looked weary.

“Why? You aren’t trying to give him more detentions, Severus? The boy will soon have spent more time in detention than out.”

“He is his father over again – ”

“In looks, perhaps, but his deepest nature is much more like his mother’s. I spend time with Harry because I have things to discuss with him, information I must give him before it is too late.”

“Information,” repeated Snape. “You trust him…you do not trust me.”

“It is not a question of trust. I have, as we both know, limited time. It is essential that I give the boy enough information for him to do what he needs to do.”

“And why may I not have the same information?”

“I prefer not to put all of my secrets in one basket, particularly not a basket that spends so much time dangling on the arm of Lord Voldemort.”

“Which I do on your orders!”

“And you do it extremely well. Do not think that I underestimate the constant danger in which you place yourself, Severus. To give Voldemort what appears to be valuable information while withholding the essentials is a job I would entrust to nobody but you.”

“Yet you confide much more in a boy who is incapable of Occlumency, whose magic is mediocre, and who has a direct connection into the Dark Lord’s mind!”

“Voldemort fears that connection,” said Dumbledore. “Not so long ago he had one small taste of what truly sharing Harry’s mind means to him. It was pain such as he has never experienced. He will not try to possess Harry again, I am sure of it. Not in that way.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Lord Voldemort’s soul, maimed as it is, cannot bear close contact with a soul like Harry’s. Like a tongue on frozen steel, like flesh in flame – ”

“Souls? We were talking of minds!”

“In the case of Harry and Lord Voldemort, to speak of one is to speak of the other.”

Dumbledore glanced around to make sure that they were alone. They were close by the Forbidden Forest now, but there was no sign of anyone near them.

“After you have killed me, Severus – ”

“You refuse to tell me everything, yet you expect that small service of me!” snarled Snape, and real anger flared in the thin face now. “You take a great deal for granted, Dumbledore! Perhaps I have changed my mind!”

“You gave me your word, Severus. And while we are talking about services you owe me, I thought you agreed to keep a close eye on our young Slytherin friend?”
Snape looked angry, mutinous. Dumbledore sighed.

“Come to my office tonight, Severus, at eleven, and you shall not complain that I have no confidence in you…”

They were back in Dumbledore’s office, the windows dark, and Fawkes sat silent as Snape sat quite still, as Dumbledore walked around him, talking.

“Harry must not know, not until the last moment, not until it is necessary, otherwise how could he have the strength to do what must be done?”

“But what must he do?”

“That is between Harry and me. Now listen closely, Severus. There will come a time – after my death – do not argue, do not interrupt! There will come a time when Lord Voldemort will seem to fear for the life of his snake.”

“For Nagini?” Snape looked astonished.

“Precisely. If there comes a time when Lord Voldemort stops sending that snake forth to do his bidding, but keeps it safe beside him under magical protection, then, I think, it will be safe to tell Harry.”

“Tell him what?”

Dumbledore took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

“Tell him that on the night Lord Voldemort tried to kill him, when Lily cast her own life between them as a shield, the Killing Curse rebounded upon Lord Voldemort, and a fragment of Voldemort’s soul was blasted apart from the whole, and latched itself onto the only living soul left in that collapsed building. Part of Lord Voldemort lives inside Harry, and it is that which gives him the power of speech with snakes, and a connection with Lord Voldemort’s mind that he has never understood. And while that fragment of soul, unmissed by Voldemort, remains attached to and protected by Harry, Lord Voldemort cannot die.”

Harry seemed to be watching the two men from one end of a long tunnel, they were so far away from him, their voices echoing strangely in his ears.

“So the boy…the boy must die?” asked Snape quite calmly.

“And Voldemort himself must do it, Severus. That is essential.”

Another long silence. Then Snape said, “I thought…all those years…that we were protecting him for her. For Lily.”

“We have protected him because it has been essential to teach him, to raise him, to let him try his strength,” said Dumbledore, his eyes still tight shut. “Meanwhile, the connection between them grows ever stronger, a parasitic growth. Sometimes I have thought he suspects it himself. If I know him, he will have arranged matters so that when he does set out to meet his death, it will truly mean the end of Voldemort.”
Dumbledore opened his eyes. Snape looked horrified.

“You have kept him alive so that he can die at the right moment?”

“Don’t be shocked, Severus. How many men and women have you watched die?”

“Lately, only those whom I could not save,” said Snape. He stood up. “You have used me.”

“Meaning?”

“I have spied for you and lied for you, put myself in mortal danger for you. Everything was supposed to be to keep Lily Potter’s son safe. Now you tell me you have been raising him like a pig for slaughter – ”

“But this is touching, Severus,” said Dumbledore seriously. “Have you grown to care for the boy, after all?”

“For him?” shouted Snape. “Expecto Patronum!”

From the tip of his wand burst the silver doe. She landed on the office floor, bounded once across the office, and soared out of the window. Dumbledore watched her fly away, and as her silvery glow faded he turned back to Snape, and his eyes were full of tears.

“After all this time?”

“Always,” said Snape.

The scene changed. Snape was walking up a road, stalking two ginger-haired boys, trying to keep them and Harry, who was across the road, safe. The boys had seen him and they were sending spells at him. He couldn't get away, so he had to send a spell at one of the twin boys, and they fell to the ground...

… scene changed again and Snape landed in black smoke in front of a Death Eater and Mad-Eye Moody. Snape tried to save Mad-Eye, and he shot a spell at the Death Eater. Unfortunately it hit both of them. Harry could see himself near Mad-Eye, trying to go for Snape who flew into the air...

… the scenes seemed to pass by quickly... Snape heading for Hogwarts... flying into a large window, knocking a few panes out and repairing them. He headed for McGonagall's office. He walked up the steps, crossed the office and went over to Dumbledore's portrait. Harry glanced around at the closet where he and Ginny had been hiding. Dumbledore's portrait nodding, allowing Snape in. He returned with the sword and walked back into the corridor, then flew out of the window...

…. the scene changed, and he was now touching a lion paw on a stone slab.

“You always called me a true Gryffindor, Albus,” Snape said, as the stone slab moved...

…. scene changed... and he was setting the sword in Godric Gryffindor's tomb.

…. scene changed again. He was hiding behind a bush and Harry could see himself, Ginny and Remus. Remus ran off, and Snape conjured the Silver Doe, which stared at Harry for a moment before leading him inside the tomb...

…. scene changed. They were still in the bushes, but battling was happening in the street. Snape waved his wand... and Harry heard the roar of three lion statues inside the tomb. This alert Harry to get out of there and make his escape..

…. scene changed again. Harry and Snape were in the market town now. Snape saw Dementors floating around the grocery store... it quickly moved to an alley way behind the store, where Harry and Ginny were getting attacked... and Snape sent out his Silver Doe Patronus again, saving Harry and Ginny...

And Harry could feel himself lifting out of the Pensieve. His mind went back to the conversation Snape and Dumbledore had in the office... about Harry's fate...

Harry stood up and headed toward the doors of the office. He was about to break his promise to Ginny... he was about to go into the Forbidden Forest.

----------------------------------
Ugh... again, I hate taking so much from the book, but most of this was needed to fit into the story. The very last section of it went along with my storyline, of course... which is really the main reason I added this whole scene in, except, of course for the revelation about Harry.

I changed a few scenes of course to shorten it. Hope you don't mind me adding it into my story.... it is a famous scene from the series, of course.

Credit for much of this chapter goes to The Prince's Tale in “Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows” by J.K. Rowling.

Hope you liked the originality of the mourning scene in the Great Hall.

[Fury]

Chapter 100
The Boy Who Lived, Come To Die

Author's Note: For those of you who are slightly disappointed I am using so much from the book, I have some ideas coming up to make it different... but most of it, I am sticking to canon... just going to show it in different ways. But the next chapter or two will be a lot like the Deathly Hallows book. I always pictured ending my story like this... because otherwise I don't think it would end right. But then I do have a big shocking ending (last one or two chapters) that I really can't wait to show off... but I will... I hope you are still enjoying my story.

This chapter merges two chapters and a small portion of another chapter in Deathly Hallows into one chapter. Enjoy!


(Neville's PoV)

Neville stared around the hall as he passed by injured and dead students. Hermione and the extended Weasley family were still mourning for Fred. Hermione was holding onto Ron as they sat on the ground. Hermione looked up at Neville, and both of them exchanged nods, happy that each other were alive.

Neville continued across the hall. He saw many of his Dumbledore's Army friends. Most were alive, but there were a few like Fred and Scott and, like Scott, others who he had trained in the Room of Requirement for the past few weeks, who he didn't know very well, but trusted him enough to hide in the room. Many were alive thankfully... some injured, some mourning others, some comforting others.

And then there was Lavender Brown, who was laying on a cot barely moving, the victim of Fenrir Greyback's mauling. Madam Pomfrey was tending to her and Seamus was kneeling next to her, clutching one of her hands.

“She'll need to go to St. Mungo's soon,” Madam Pomfrey said, “Could take many months for her to heal. And that is just her physical health. Her mental health – psychological – I don't know. Much longer. But for now, she needs her rest.”

“Will she be a werewolf?” Seamus asked, “She was attacked by Greyback!”

Madam Pomfrey didn't say anything, and Neville knew it was because she was not sure.

“No, Seamus,” Bill Weasley said, behind Neville, “She won't. She suffered brutal attacks, much like I did, by Greyback. But look at me... I am okay... maybe a few changes in my attitude. With potions, I am well enough. No werewolf urges. She just needs extra attention.”

“That I can give her,” Seamus said, “Thank you.”

Bill nodded and walked back over to his family. Seamus leaned toward Lavender, and kissed her on the forehead. Neville looked around for Hannah, and found her. She was comforting Tessa, as Tessa's boyfriend, Scott, lay slain along the other bodies near the entrance of the Great Hall. Neville slowly walked over to them.

“We sh-shouldn't have c-come back in,” Tessa sobbed, “He wanted to – he wanted to fight for me, because of what happened to me when I got tortured. I should have just said we should stay behind. Oh, Merlin, Scott, what can I do now? H-his family... the nicest family you'll ever meet. I'm going to have to talk to them – if I make it through the rest of this battle.”

“You will, Tessa,” Neville said, “We all will.”

Hannah looked up at Neville and he gave a soft smile, which she returned.

“Where's Harry?” Tessa asked, “You heard what – what he said. Meet him in the Forbidden Forest or he'll come here and fight us and kill us all himself.”

“We won't let him do that,” Neville said, “We're going to regroup soon. Nightfall will come pretty soon.”

“I-I can't fight,” Tessa sobbed, “Damn it!”

Tessa stood up and ran out of the hallway.

“I'll go talk to her,” Ginny said, behind Neville, “I want to wait for Harry anyway.”

Neville nodded. “I'll be out there soon,” he said.

“Do what you need to do – for Hannah,” Ginny said, “You need each other.”

Neville smiled and nodded. Ginny headed out into the Entrance Hall. He looked back at Hannah, who was now standing. She looked at him and put her arms around his neck, hugging him.

“I don't think this is the right time,” Hannah said, “But I want to kiss you – to know you are here.”

“I am here, Hannah,” Neville said, “We're here.”

“Many times I thought I was dead,” Hannah said, “And you saved me. I can never repay you for that.”

“Just be with me,” Neville said, “That is all I need.”

Hannah chuckled.

“I can't wait for you to meet Gran,” Neville said, “She'll love you.”

“I can't wait to meet your Gran,” she said.

Neville kissed Hannah's hair and she looked up at him and kissed him softly.

“Neville?” a voice said behind him.

Neville turned, with Hannah still in his arms. Ron and Hermione were standing there.

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked.

“Trying to be strong for everyone,” Neville said, “Where is Harry?”

“We don't know,” Ron said.

“You don't think he --” Hannah said, “He wouldn't, would he?”

“It is almost nightfall,” Neville said, looking up at the damaged ceiling, surprised the enchantments still worked.

“I want to go find him,” Hermione said, “But at the same time, I want to be here for Ron and his family.”

“Our family,” Ron said.

Hermione smiled and nodded. Neville looked toward the doors of the Great Hall and saw Ginny just outside them sitting with Tessa.

“I'll go see if I can help her,” Neville said, nodding to Ginny.

“I doubt it,” Ron said, “She's really sure Harry's going out to the forest – even though he promised Ginny he wouldn't.”

Neville kissed Hannah's forehead and she let him go. He walked out of the Great Hall and over to Ginny.

“Maybe you should go back inside the Great Hall, Tessa,” Ginny said, “Just stay there, even if the fight comes back. It'll be safe.”

“It is where he died, Ginny!” Tessa said, “Where Scott – and were Dora and Remus died. You saw them!”

Ginny nodded. “I did,” she said, “And they died for us. To protect us. Scott died saving your life. I saw that. You would be dead if --”

“I want to be dead,” Tessa said, “I want to be with Scott.”

“Tessa, no,” Ginny said.

“Leave me alone, Ginny,” Tessa said, “Please.”

Ginny looked at Neville who nodded. They walked out into the Entrance Hall and looked outside.

“Do you think he's already out there?” Ginny asked, “Harry?”

“He promised you he wouldn't go,” Neville said, “Besides, he'd say goodbye if he did, wouldn't he?”

“I don't want him to say goodbye!” Ginny said, “I know what that means – I already said goodbye to – to Fred. I'm not saying goodbye to Harry.”

“You have to, Ginny,” Harry's voice said.

Ginny and Neville looked up at the staircase going into the Entrance Hall. Harry was standing there.

“I have to go to the forest,” Harry said, as he descended the final stairs, “I'm sorry. I have to meet him.”

Ginny ran over to Harry and hugged him.

"N-no!" Ginny said.

Harry gently pushed Ginny away.

"Harry!” Ginny growled, “Don't go!"

“I have to, Ginny,” Harry said, “Please... go back into the Great Hall with everyone else.”

Ginny sobbed and turned back to Neville.

"Don't let him do it!" Ginny cried out, "There has to be another way!"

“Sorry, Ginny,” Harry said, “I have to go.”

Ginny pounded on Harry's chest and cried out. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him, and Neville could her hear crying as she did. Harry backed up and looked at her.

“Go, Ginny,” Harry said, “Now.”

Ginny growled and Neville walked over to her. He put her hand on her shoulder and she pushed him away and ran off back into the Great Hall.

“Neville,” Harry said, “Can you do me a favor?”

“I'll watch over her,” Neville said.

“Thank you,” Harry said, “But there is something else. You know Voldemort’s snake. He’s got a huge snake. Calls it Nagini.”

“I’ve heard, yeah,” Neville said, “What about it?”

“It’s got to be killed,” Harry said, “Ron and Hermione know that, but just in case they---”

Harry paused and frowned. He then looked back at Neville.

“Just in case they’re busy,” he continued, “and you get the chance ---“

“Kill the snake?” Neville finished.

“Kill the snake,” Harry repeated.

Harry made to walk forward, but Neville grabbed his arm.

“We’re all going to keep fighting, Harry,” he said, “You know that?”

“Yeah,” Harry said, “I --”

He sighed audibly and pulled away from Neville, then turned and walked in the direction of Hagrid's hut. Neville watched him as he disappeared off down a corridor. Neville turned to walk back into the Great Hall and looked out through the large doors of the Entrance Hall. Night was approaching very quickly... he knew, off in the west, the sun was setting...

…. and he wondered if he would live to see it rise again.

-----------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Nightfall had come and Harry had reached the edge of the forest. He had tried his best to avoid looking over his shoulder as he walked toward the forest, but now he couldn't do it. In the distance he saw Hagrid's Hut. It had been damaged, but it was still standing. Hagrid... what had happened to him? He had been carried off into the forest by spiders, and Harry didn't do anything to stop it. If Hagrid was.... no he couldn't think like that. Hagrid was too good, too pure for that to happen to him.

In the distance he could see Hogwarts. He wrenched his head around and headed into the forest. His feet walked slowly toward his destination, but his mind were still on those he had left behind to mourn... and would mourn him. The Weasleys... mourning Fred and he could not do it. He couldn't even give his condolences to anyone. Remus and Dora, laying there, leaving Teddy without parents, just like James had done. Ron and Hermione, his two greatest friends in the world. They would mourn him, of course, but he hoped they could live on. Love each other, marry, have kids and live a full life with each other and family. They deserved that... after everything that had happened.... they deserved that.

And then there was Ginny. His soul mate. His heart seemed to want to leave his chest and go back to the one person it loved most. It didn't want to leave her, nor did he. He remembered his almost one-sided discussion with Ginny. He couldn't say goodbye, because goodbye would mean the end...

…. the close.

Harry felt his breath leave him. Not knowing what he was doing, his nerveless fingers fumbled for a moment with the pouch at his neck and he pulled out the Snitch.

I open at the close.

Breathing fast and hard, he stared down at it. Now that he wanted time to move as slowly as possible, he seemed to have sped up, and understanding was coming so fast it seemed to have bypassed though. This was the close. This was the moment.

He pressed the golden metal to his lips and whispered, “I am about to die.”

The metal shell broke open. He lowered his shaking hand, raised Draco’s wand beneath the Cloak, and murmured, “Lumos.”

The black stone with is jagged crack running down the center sat in the two halves of the Snitch. The Resurrection Stone had cracked down the vertical line representing the Elder Wand. The triangle and circle
representing the Cloak and the stone were still discernible.

And again Harry understood without having to think. It did not matter about bringing them back, for he was about to join them. He was not really fetching them: They were fetching him.

He closed his eyes and turned the stone over in his hand three times.

He knew it had happened, because he heard slight movements around him that suggested frail bodies shifting their footing on the earthy, twig-strewn ground that marked the outer edge of the forest. He opened his eyes and looked around.

They were neither ghost nor truly flesh, he could see that. They resembled most closely the Riddle that had escaped from the diary so long ago, and he had been memory made nearly solid. Less substantial than living bodies, but much more than ghosts, they moved toward him. And on each face, there was the same loving smile.
James was exactly the same height as Harry. He was wearing the clothes in which he had died, and his hair was untidy and ruffled, and his glasses were a little lopsided, like Mr. Weasley’s.

Sirius was tall and handsome, and younger by far than Harry had seen him in life. He loped with an easy grace, his hands in his pockets and a grin on his face.

Lupin was younger too, and much less shabby, and his hair was thicker and darker. He looked happy to be back in this familiar place, scene of so many adolescent wanderings.

Lily’s smile was widest of all. She pushed her long hair back as she drew closer to him, and her green eyes, so like his, searched his face hungrily, as though she would never be able to look at him enough.

“You’ve been so brave,” Lily said.

He could not speak. His eyes feasted on her, and he thought that he would like to stand and look at her forever, and that would be enough.

“You are nearly there,” said James. “Very close. We are . . . so proud of you.”

“Does it hurt?” The childish question had fallen from Harry’s lips before he could stop it.

“Dying? Not at all,” said Sirius. “Quicker and easier than falling asleep.”

“And he will want it to be quick. He wants it over,” said Lupin.

“I didn’t want you to die,” Harry said. These words came without his volition. “Any of you. I’m sorry ---“

He addressed Lupin more than any of them, beseeching him.

“--- right after you’d had your son,” Harry continued, frowning, “Remus, I’m sorry ---“

“I am sorry too,” said Lupin. “Sorry I will never know him . . . but he will know why I died and I hope he will
understand. I was trying to make a world in which he could live a happier life.”

A chilly breeze that seemed to emanate from the heart of the forest lifted the hair at Harry’s brow. He knew that they would not tell him to go, that it would have to be his decision.

“You’ll stay with me?” Harry asked.

“Until the very end,” said James.

“They won’t be able to see you?” asked Harry.

“We are part of you,” said Sirius, pointing to Harry's heart, “In here. Invisible to anyone else.”

Harry looked at his mother.

“Stay close to me,” he said quietly.

“Always,” Lily said.

And he set of. The dementors’ chill did not overcome him; he passed through it with his companions, and they acted like Patronuses to him, and together they marched through the old trees that grew closely together, their branches tangled, their roots gnarled and twisted underfoot. Harry clutched the Cloak tightly around him in the darkness, traveling deeper and deeper into the forest, with no idea where exactly Voldemort was, but sure that he would find him. Beside him, making scarcely a sound, walked James, Sirius, Lupin, and Lily, and their presence was his courage, and the reason he was able to keep putting one foot in front of the other.

His body and mind felt oddly disconnected now, his limbs working without conscious instruction, as if he were passenger, not driver, in the body he was about to leave. The dead who walked beside him through the forest were much more real to him now than the living back at the castle: Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and all the others were the ones who felt like ghosts as he stumbled and slipped toward the end of his life, toward Voldemort . . .

A thud and a whisper: Some other living creature had stirred close by. Harry stopped under the Cloak, peering around, listening, and his mother and father, Lupin and Sirius stopped too.

“Someone there,” came a rough whisper close at hand. “He’s got an Invisibility Cloak. Could it be --- ?”

Two figures emerged from behind a nearby tree: Their wands flared, and Harry saw Yaxley and Dolohov peering into the darkness, directly at the place Harry, his mother and father and Sirius and Lupin stood. Apparently they could not see anything.

“Definitely heard something,” said Yaxley. “Animal, d’you reckon?”

“That head case Hagrid kept a whole bunch of stuff in here,” said Dolohov, glancing over his shoulder.
Yaxley looked down at his watch.

“Time’s nearly up. Porter’s had his hour. He’s not coming.”

“Better go back,” said Yaxley. “Find out what the plan is now.”

He and Dolohov turned and walked deeper into the forest. Harry followed them, knowing that they would lead him exactly where he wanted to go. He glanced sideways, and his mother smiled at him, and his father nodded encouragement.

They had traveled on mere minutes when Harry saw light ahead, and Yaxley and Dolohov stepped out into a clearing that Harry knew had been the place where the monstrous Aragog had once lived. The remnants of his vast web were there still, but the swarms of descendants he had spawned had been driven out by the Death Eaters, to fight for their cause.

A fire burned in the middle of the clearing, and its flickering light fell over a crowd of completely silent, watchful Death Eaters. Some of them were still masked and hooded; others showed their faces. Two giants sat on the outskirts of the group, casting massive shadows over the scene, their faces cruel, rough-hewn like rock. Harry saw Fenrir, skulking, chewing his long nails. He saw Lucius Malfoy, who looked defeated and terrified, and Narcissa, whose eyes were sunken and full of apprehension.

Every eye was fixed upon Voldemort, who stood with his head bowed, and his white hands folded over the Elder Wand in front of him. He might have been praying, or else counting silently in his mind, and Harry, standing still on the edge of the scene, though absurdly of a child counting in a game of hide-and-seek. Behind his head, still swirling and coiling, the great snake Nagini floated in her glittering, charmed cage, like a monstrous halo.
When Dolohov and Yaxley rejoined the circle, Voldemort looked up.

“No sign of him, my Lord,” said Dolohov.

Voldemort’s expression did not change. The red eyes seemed to burn in the firelight. Slowly he drew the Elder Wand between his long fingers.

“My Lord ---“

Bellatrix had spoken: She sat closest to Voldemort, disheveled, her face a little bloody but otherwise unharmed.
Voldemort raised his hand to silence her, and she did not speak another word, but eyed him in worshipful fascination.

“I thought he would come,” said Voldemort in his high, clear voice, his eyes on the leaping flames. “I expected him to come.”

Nobody spoke. They seemed as scared as Harry, whose heart was now throwing itself against his ribs as though determined to escape the body he was about to cast aside. His hands were sweating as he pulled off the Invisibility Cloak and stuffed it beneath his robes, with his wand. He did not want to be tempted to fight.

“I was, it seems . . . mistaken,” said Voldemort.

“You weren’t.”

Harry said it as loudly as he could, with all the force he could muster: He did not want to sound afraid. The Resurrection Stone slipped from between his numb fingers, and out of the corner of his eyes he saw his parents, Sirius, and Lupin vanish as he stepped forward into the firelight. At that moment he felt that nobody mattered but Voldemort. It was just the two of them.

The illusion was gone as soon as it had come. The giants roared as the Death Eaters rose together, and there were many cries, gasps, even laughter. Voldemort had frozen where he stood, but his red eyes had found Harry, and he stared as Harry moved toward him, with nothing but the fire between them.

Then a voice yelled: “HARRY! NO!”

He turned: Hagrid was bound and trussed, tied to a tree nearby. His massive body shook the branches overhead as he struggled, desperate.

“NO! NO! HARRY, WHAT’RE YEH --- ?”

“QUIET!” shouted Yaxley, and with a flick of his wand, Hagrid was silenced.

Bellatrix, who had leapt to her feet, was looking eagerly from Voldemort to Harry, her breast heaving. The only things that moved were the flames and the snake, coiling and uncoiling in the glittering cage behind Voldemort’s head.

Harry could feel his wand against his chest, but he made no attempt to draw it. He knew that the snake was too well protected, knew that if he managed to point the wand at Nagini, fifty curses would hit him first. And still, Voldemort and Harry looked at each other, and now Voldemort tilted his head a little to the side, considering the boy standing before him, and a singularly mirthless smile curled the lipless mouth.

“Harry Potter,” he said very softly. His voice might have been part of the spitting fire. “The Boy Who Lived.... come to die.”

None of the Death Eaters moved. They were waiting: Everything was waiting. Hagrid was struggling, and Bellatrix was panting, and Harry thought inexplicably of Ginny, and her blazing look, and the feel of her lips on his ---

Voldemort had raised his wand. His head was still tilted to one side, like a curious child, wondering what would happen if he proceeded. Harry looked back into the red eyes, and wanted it to happen now, quickly, while he could still stand, before he lost control, before he betrayed fear ---

He saw the mouth move and a flash of green light, and everything was gone....

…. and he lay face down, listening to silence. Perfectly alone. Nobody else was there... was he even there?

He sat up and looked around. Everything seemed a perfect white. A heavenly white almost. He didn't have glasses, but he could see a great distance. He was unscathed, and he unclothed. But not for long... as soon as he wished to be clothed, he was. He stood up, wondering if this was a great Room of Requirement of some kind.

Harry heard a thumping of some kind and turned on the spot.

and his surroundings seemed to invent themselves before his eyes. A wide-open space, bright and clean, a hall larger by far than the Great Hall, with that clear domed glass ceiling. It was quite empty. He was the only person there, except for –

He recoiled. He had spotted the thing that was making the noises. It had the form of a small, naked child, curled on the ground, its skin raw and rough, flayed-looking, and it lay shuddering under a seat where it had been left, unwanted, stuffed out of sight, struggling for breath.

He was afraid of it. Small and fragile and wounded though it was, he did not want to approach it. Nevertheless he drew slowly nearer, ready to jump back at any moment. Soon he stood near enough to touch it, yet he could not bring himself to do it. He felt like a coward. He ought to comfort it, but it repulsed him.

“You cannot help.” a voice said.
He spun around. Albus Dumbledore was walking toward him, sprightly and upright, wearing sweeping robes of midnight blue. “Harry.” He spread his arms wide, and his hands were both whole and white and undamaged. “You wonderful boy. You brave, brave man. Let us walk.”

Stunned, Harry followed as Dumbledore strode away from where the flayed child lay whimpering, leading him to two seats that Harry had not previously noticed, set some distance away under that high, sparkling ceiling. Dumbledore sat down in one of them, and Harry fell into the other, staring at his old headmaster’s face. Dumbledore’s long silver hair and beard, the piercingly blue eyes behind half-moon spectacles, the crooked nose: Everything was as he had remembered it. And yet . . .

“But you’re dead,” said Harry.

“Oh yes,” said Dumbledore matter-of-factly.

“Then,” Harry said, frowning, “I'm dead too?”

“Ah,” said Dumbledore, smiling still more broadly. “That is the question, isn’t it? On the whole, dear boy, I think not.”

They looked at each other, the old man still beaming.

“Not?” repeated Harry.

“Not,” said Dumbledore.

“But . . .” Harry raised his hand instinctively toward the lightning scar. It did not seem to be there. “But I should have died – I didn’t defend myself! I meant to let him kill me!”

“And that,” said Dumbledore, “will, I think, have made all the difference.”

Happiness seemed to radiate from Dumbledore like light; like fire: Harry had never seen the man so utterly, so palpably content.

“Explain,” said Harry.

“But you already know,” said Dumbledore. He twiddled his thumbs together.

“I let him kill me,” said Harry. “Didn’t I?”

“You did,” said Dumbledore, nodding. “Go on!”

“So the part of his soul that was in me . . .”

Dumbledore nodded still more enthusiastically, urging Harry onward, a broad smile of encouragement on his face.

“. . . has it gone?”

“Oh yes!” said Dumbledore. “Yes, he destroyed it. Your soul is whole, and completely your own, Harry.”
“But then . . .”

Harry trembled over his shoulder to where the small, maimed creature trembled under the chair.

“What is that, Professor?”

“something that is beyond either of our help,” said Dumbledore.

“But if Voldemort used the Killing Curse,” Harry started again, “and nobody died for me this time – how can I be alive?”

“I think you know,” said Dumbledore. “Think back. Remember what he did, in his ignorance, in his greed and his cruelty.”

Harry thought. He let his gaze drift over his surroundings. If it was indeed a palace in which they sat, it was an odd one, with chairs set in little rows and bits of railing here and there, and still, he and Dumbledore and the stunted creatures under the chair were the only beings there. Then the answer rose to his lips easily, without effort.

“He took my blood,” said Harry.

“Precisely!” said Dumbledore. “He took your blood and rebuilt his living body with it! Your blood in his veins, Harry, Lily’s protection inside both of you! He tethered you to life while he lives!”

“I live . . . while he lives? But I thought . . . I thought it was the other way around! I thought we both had to die? Or is it the same thing?”

“You were the seventh Horcrux, Harry, the Horcrux he never meant to make. He had rendered his soul so unstable that it broke apart when he committed those acts of unspeakable evil, the murder of your parents, the attempted killing of a child. But what escaped from that room was even less than he knew. He left more than his body behind. He left part of himself latched to you, the would-be victim who had survived. And his knowledge remained woefully incomplete, Harry! That which Voldemort does not value, he takes no trouble to comprehend. Of house-elves and children’s tales, of love, loyalty, and innocence, Voldemort knows and understands nothing. Nothing. That they all have a power beyond his own, a power beyond the reach of any magic, is a truth he has never grasped. He took your blood believing it would strengthen him. He took into his body a tiny part of the enchantment your mother laid upon you when she died for you. His body keeps her sacrifice alive, and while that enchantment survives, so do you and so does Voldemort’s one last hope for himself.”

Dumbledore smiled at Harry, and Harry stared at him.

“And you knew this? You knew – all along?”

“I guessed. But my guesses have usually been good,” said Dumbledore happily, and they sat in silence for what seemed like a long time, while the creature behind them continued to whimper and tremble.

“There’s more,” said Harry. “There’s more to it. Why did my wand break the wand he borrowed?”

“As to that, I cannot be sure.”

“Have a guess, then,” said Harry, and Dumbledore laughed.

“What you must understand, Harry, is that you and Lord Voldemort have journeyed together into realms of magic hitherto unknown and untested. But here is what I think happened, and it is unprecedented, and no wandmaker could, I think, ever have predicted or explained it to Voldemort. Without meaning to, as you now know, Lord Voldemort doubled the bond between you when he returned to a human form. A part of his soul was still attached to yours, and, thinking to strengthen himself, he took a part of your mother’s sacrifice into himself. If he could only have understood the precise and terrible power of that sacrifice, he would not, perhaps, have dared to touch your blood. . . .

“But then, if he had been able to understand, he could not be Lord Voldemort, and might never have murdered at all. Having ensured this two-fold connection, having wrapped your destinies together more securely than ever two wizards were joined in history, Voldemort proceeded to attack you with a wand that shared a core with yours. And now something very strange happened, as we know. The cores reacted in a way that Lord Voldemort, who never knew that your wand was a twin of his, had ever expected.

“He was more afraid than you were that night, Harry. You had accepted, even embraced, the possibility of death, something Lord Voldemort has never been able to do. Your courage won, your wand overpowered his. And in doing so, something happened between those wands, something that echoed the relationship between their masters.

“I believe that your wand imbibed some of the power and qualities of Voldemort’s wand that night, which is to say that it contained a little of Voldemort himself. So your wand recognized him when he confronted you, recognized a man who was both kin and mortal enemy, and it regurgitated some of his own magic against him, magic much more powerful than anything Lucius’s wand had ever performed. Your wand now contained the power of your enormous courage and of Voldemort’s own deadly skill.”

“But if my wand was so powerful, how come Hermione was able to break it?” asked Harry.

“My dear boy, its remarkable effects were directed only at Voldemort, who had tampered so ill-advisedly with the deepest laws of magic. Only toward him was that wand abnormally powerful. Otherwise it was a wand like any other . . . though a good one, I am sure,” Dumbledore finished kindly.

Harry sat in thought for a long time, or perhaps seconds. It was very hard to be sure of things like time, here.

“He killed me with your wand.”

“He failed to kill you with my wand,” Dumbledore corrected Harry. “I think we can agree that you are not dead – though, of course,” he added, as if fearing he had been discourteous, “I do not minimize your sufferings, which I am sure were severe.”

“I feel great at the moment, though,” said Harry, looking down at his clean, unblemished hands. “Where are we, exactly?”

“Well, I was going to ask you that,” said Dumbledore, looking around. “Where would you say that we are?”
Until Dumbledore had asked, Harry had not known. Now, however, he found that he had an answer ready to give.

“It looks,” he said slowly, “like King’s Cross station. Except a lot cleaner and empty, and there are no trains as far as I can see.”

“King’s Cross station!” Dumbledore was chuckling immoderately. “Good gracious, really?”

“Well, where do you think we are?” asked Harry, a little defensively.

“My dear boy, I have no idea. This is, as they say, your party.”

Harry had no idea what this meant; Dumbledore was being infuriating. He glared at him, then remembered a much more pressing question than that of their current location.

“Did Voldemort know about the Hallows?” Harry asked.

“I do not think so, because he did not recognize the Resurrection Stone he turned into a Horcrux. But even if he had known about them, Harry. I doubt that he would have been interested in any except the first. He would not think that he needed the Cloak, and as for the stone, whom would he want to bring back from the dead? He fears the dead. He does not love.”

“But you expected him to go after the wand?”

“I have been sure that he would try, ever since your wand beat Voldemort’s in the graveyard of Little Hangleton. At first, he was afraid that you had conquered him by superior skill. Once he had kidnapped Ollivander, however, he discovered the existence of the twin cores. He thought that explained everything. Yet the borrowed wand did no better against yours! So Voldemort, instead of asking himself what quality it was in you that had made your wand so strong, what gift you possessed that he did not, naturally set out to find the one wand that, they said, would beat any other. For him, the Elder Wand has become an obsession to rival his obsession with you. He believes that the Elder Wand removes his last weakness and makes him truly invincible. Poor Severus . . .”

“If you planned your death with Snape, you meant him to end up with the Elder Wand, didn’t you?”

“I admit that was my intention,” said Dumbledore, “but it did not work as I intended, did it?”

“No,” said Harry. “That bit didn’t work out.”

The creature behind them jerked and moaned, and Harry and Dumbledore sate without talking for the longest time yet. The realization of what would happen next settled gradually over Harry in the long minutes, like softly falling snow.

“I’ve got to go back, haven’t I?”

“That is up to you.”

“I’ve got a choice?”

“Oh yes,” Dumbledore smiled at him. “We are in King’s Cross you say? I think that if you decided not to go back, you would be able to . . . let’s say . . . board a train.”

“And where would it take me?”

“On,” said Dumbledore simply.

Silence again.

“Voldemort’s got the Elder Wand.”

“True. Voldemort has the Elder Wand.”

“But you want me to go back?”

“I think,” said Dumbledore, “that if you choose to return, there is a chance that he may be finished for good. I cannot promise it. But I know this, Harry, that you have less to fear from returning here than he does.”
Harry glanced again at the raw looking thing that trembled and choked in the shadow beneath the distant chair.

“Do not pity the dead, Harry. Pity the living, and above all, those who live without love. By returning, you
may ensure that fewer souls are maimed, fewer families are torn apart. If that seems to you a worthy goal, they we saw good-bye for the present.”

Harry nodded and sighed. Leaving this place would not be nearly as hard as walking into the forest had been, but it was warm and light and peaceful here, and he knew that he was heading back to pain and the fear of more loss. He stood up, and Dumbledore did the same, and they looked for a long moment into each other’s faces.

“Tell me one last thing,” said Harry, “Is this real? Or has this been happening inside my head?”
Dumbledore beamed at him, and his voice sounded loud and strong in Harry’s ears even though the bright mist was descending again, obscuring his figure.

“Of course it is happening inside your head, Harry, but why on earth should that mean it is not real?”

Dumbledore disappeared, as did everything else around him...

… and he was flying face-down on the ground again. The smell of the forest filled his nostrils. He could feel the cold hard ground beneath his cheek, and the hinge of his glasses which have been knocked sideways by the fall cutting into his temple. Every inch of him ached, and the place where Killing Curse had hit him felt like the bruise of an iron-clad punch. He did not stir, but he remained exactly where he had fallen, with his left arm bent out at an awkward angle and his mouth gaping.

He had expected to hear cheer of triumph and jubilation at his death, but instead hurried footsteps,
whispers, and solicitous murmurs filled the air.

“My Lord?” a voice said.

“Leave me!” Voldemort's cold voice said, and Harry heard him trying to get to his feet too, he had fallen on the ground, “I said leave me! The boy! Is he dead? You! Check him!”

Harry did not know who had been sent to verify. He could only lie there, with his heart thumping traitorously, and wait to be examined, but at the same time nothing, small comfort through it was, that Voldemort was wary of approaching him, that Voldemort suspected that all had not gone to plan . . . .
Hands, softer than he had been expecting, touched Harry's face, and felt his heart. He could hear the woman's fast breathing, her pounding of life against his ribs.

"Is Draco alive? Is he in the castle?"

The whisper was barely audible, her lips were an inch from his car, her head bent so low that her long hair shielded his face from the onlookers.

"Yes," he breathed back.

He felt the hand on his chest contract: her nails pierced him. Then it was withdrawn. She had sat up.

"He is dead!" Narcissa Malfoy called to the watchers.

And now they shouted, now they yelled in triumph and stamped their feet, and through his eyelids, Harry saw bursts of red and silver light shoot into the air in celebration.
Still feigning death on the ground, he understood. Narcissa knew that the only way she would be permitted to enter Hogwarts, and find her son, was as part of the conquering army. She no longer cared whether Voldemort won.

"You see?" screeched Voldemort over the tumult. "Harry Potter is dead by my hand, and no man alive can threaten me now! Watch! Crucio!"

Harry had been expecting it, knew his body would not be allowed to remain unsullied upon the forest floor; it must be subjected to humiliation to prove Voldemort's victory. He was lifted into the air, and it took all his determination to remain limp, yet the pain he expected did not come. He was thrown once, twice, three times into the air. His glasses flew off and he felt his wand slide a little beneath his robes, but he kept himself floppy and lifeless, and when he fell no ground for the last time, the clearing echoed with jeers and shrieks of laughter.

"Now," said Voldemort, "we go to the castle, and show them what has become of their hero. Who shall drag the body? No - Wait - "

There was a fresh outbreak of laughter, and after a few moments Harry felt the ground trembling beneath him.

"You carry him," Voldemort said. "He will be nice and visible in your arms, will he not? Pick up your little friend, Hagrid. And the glasses - put on the glasses - he must be recognizable - "

Someone slammed Harry's glasses back onto his face with deliberate force, but the enormous hands that lifted him into the air were exceedingly gentle. Harry could feel Hagrid's arms trembling with the force of his heaving sobs; great tears splashed down upon him as Hagrid cradled Harry in his arms, and Harry did not dare, by movement or word, to intimate to Hagrid that all was not, yet, lost.

"Move," said Voldemort, and Hagrid stumbled forward, forcing his way through the close-growing trees, back through the forest...

…. they were going back toward Hogwarts.

------------------------------------------------
As you can see I shortened King's Cross very much... this allowed me to put “The Forest Again”, “King's Cross” and Harry's return into one chapter. I'm very happy with how I did it.

Much of this chapter was taken, of course, from “Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows”, written by J.K. Rowling. I only modified it a little to go with my story.

Different PoV next chapter!